《THE SEX DOCTOR (HIS SUBMISSIVE)18+》


 CHAPTER 1

    Ann hamburger is her name. She¡¯s tall and has a perfect body shape that every man admires; big ass, big boobs. She has a well tanned skin and long red hair that reached the level of her back. She¡¯s a twenty six years old woman and people who don¡¯t know her might think that she is eighteen due to her wless and tender body structure. She is twenty six years old and a sex addict. Her body is highly sensitive to every man or woman¡¯s touch. She finds it hard to control herself. Her boyfriend had dumped herst week because he had caught her cheating on him numerous times and when she tries to exin he didn¡¯t care to listen so she had no choice than to move and let him go. Until her best friend, Silver introduce her to Marcus Morris, the popr sex doctor in California and all over the united state.


    She had told her he was the only one who could help her and had exined to her how he had helped a lot of women in this kind of condition. After she had urged her and gave her the reason why she should go even when she rejected the offer, she had no choice but to go. Silver has offered her an invitation card to meet Marcus Morris which she epted and today is the day she has an appointment with Marcus Morris, by ten o¡¯clock.


    She hastened up into the bathroom, brushed her teeth before dashing into the cold tub. She had a quick bath before she came out of the bathroom after drying her body with the towel. She raced to her wardrobe and in a rush she brought out a red gown and her underwear. She wore it and rushed towards the mirror. She¡¯s twenty minuteste so she didn¡¯t have much time to apply make up on her face. She brushed her hair before she parked it up in a high ponytail. She grabbed her pink bag and her phone before she wore her brow boost and rushed out of her one room apartment which wasn¡¯t far from the road way.


    She arrived at the roadway and stood on the sideway as she waited for a taxi.


    ¡°Saint Antonio hospital¡±. Ann said to the cabman immediately she had boarded the taxis. She opened the door of the car and slide inside before she locked the door. ¡°Please hurry up, I amte¡±. She said and the cabman nodded in response. He sped up the car and zoomed off.


    Few minutester, they arrived at the hospital and she paid the cabman before she went out.


    She stood with her mouth open as she gawked at the huge skyscraper in front of her. She hasn¡¯t seen a hospital this big like that and she even wondered if she¡¯s at the right ce. Without thinking much, she ran inside and waited patiently for the automatic ss door to open before she entered.


    ¡°Madam, may I know why you are here?¡±. Thedy at the receptionist table asked, making her stop and turn.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have much time ma, I have appointments with Marcus Morris¡±. Ann said politely as she reviewed the card she was holding to her face.


    ¡°Okay, you can go, the tenth floor¡±. Thedy said and she quickly rushed into the elevator.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    She tapped the tenth button before the door closed and it proceeded up. She breathed out nervously as she could feel blood swelling in her temple. She ced her palm on her chest, calming herself down before the door beeped open and she came out, admiring the beauty of the hallway. She ambled down the hallway, scanning around till she found a door that was has the name of ¡°Marcus Morris¡± pinned in it. She smiled and adjusted her dress before she knocked twice expecting an order to enter the office in return.


    ¡°Come in¡±. She got what she wanted but in a cold and deeper voice that made shivers run down her spine. She wanted to leave almost immediately because she felt nervous the moment she heard the manly voiceing out from the office. She inhaled deeply, assuring herself that nothing would go wrong since she¡¯s here, there is never going back.


    She breathed out before she opened the door and went into the office. Her eyes were weed in with a broad shoulder backing her. She couldn¡¯t see his face but looking at his body feature, he was looking hot like a god, no wonder they called him a sex doctor.


    ¡°You can have your seat¡±. He said in a raspy voice and she gestured herself to sit on the chair next to the table. ¡°Introduce yourself sweetheart¡±. Marcus said in a soothing voice that made her gulp in nervously.


    ¡°I¡­I¡­I¡­I..¡±. She stuttered, finding the right words to say. ¡°I¡¯m Ann, I am a twenty six years old and I am a sex addict¡±. She blunted out. ¡°What about you sir?¡±. Ann was forced to ask out of curiosity, because his voice sounded so manly and thick.


    She heard him smirking and then he turned around his swivel chair to face her.


    Ann¡¯s jaw dropped open when her gaze met with his gorgeous face. She was drooling over him as she admired and observed his well sculpted face, his pointed nose and Italian blue eyes. His lips were puffy and tempting to kiss. His curly hair was tangling over his forehead and goddammit his chest. His bulky shirt was on disy through his shirt that was left open and unbuttoned.


    ¡°I am a fifty years old baby girl, do you have a problem with that?¡±. Marcus said in a deep bleak voice that sounded pleasant to her ear. ¡°Love what you see¡±. He said with a proud smirk.

 CHAPTER 2

    Ann couldn¡¯t believe Marcus was a fifty years old man, that is half times her age and he has a strong body feature that even shows that he is in his mid age. He has flexible muscles and his hands, fingers were so huge and thick. She could imagine those fingers pumping inside her vagina so fast and it made her wet. She bit her lower lips unknowingly as she was losted in her daydream.


    ¡°Miss Ann, are you done staring?¡±. Marcus asked with a smirk, seeing the way she was staring at him with total lust obviously written all over her face.


    Ann gulped in and released her lips from her mouth, she felt embarrassed that he noticed. ¡°Uhmm.. uhmm¡­I¡¯m sorry¡±. She apologized and he smiled. Those lips gave her an electrifying tingle all over her body. She was hot now and desperately needed some hands to touch her down there. She clenched her hip tightly, trying hard to control her body that was burning in sensation. ¡®Oh damn it¡¯ she soliloquizes.


    ¡°Are you horny?¡±. Marcus asked with a smirk, he noticed she was sweating and her face was impaled.


    She ced her two hands on herp and swallowed hard, ¡°No¡±. Ann denied.


    Marcus reclined his back on the chair with a half smile on his lips, he knew she was lying so he just had to y along. ¡°Your legs are tightly closed which seems to me you¡¯re trying to control the sensation in your body, your legs are trembling which means you have made your release and now your pant or whatever you¡¯re wearing is wet, you are sweating which means two things; you might be day-dreaming or¡­you are desperate for a man to touch you¡±. He said and her face went pale as she frowned. He was right about all that, he seemed to have read her mind all this while and she couldn¡¯t help but to feel embarrassed. Her face reddened due to the heat she was feeling, she felt the urge to beg for him to touch her but no, she has to control herself, she got this. ¡°Miss Ann take off your dress and sit on the table¡±. He sat up and tapped on the table in front of him twice, motioning her to sit in front of him.


    Her face flushed, it was gleaming red as she spoke,¡±Sir¡­I¡­I¡±. Ann tried to protest against it but he stopped her.


    ¡°Do you wanna be cured or not?¡±. Marcus asked and she heaved a sigh without giving him a respond.


    She stood up from the chair and dropped her bag on top. Without hesitation, she stripped out of her red dress and was left half naked with just her underwear.


    Marcus took time to observe her, she has the perfect shape, every part of her body was just curvy and perfect in his eyes. ¡°Miss Ann take off your underwear and don¡¯t you think of covering your body¡±. He ordered.


    He¡¯s dominant and she likes it. She licked her lower lips as she traveled her two hands backward to the hook of her bra and unhooked it. She slowly traced her hand to the hand of her bra and took it off. Her bra dropped to the ground while her boobs bounced out simultaneously.


    Marcus cock flinched when his eyes lingered ravishly on her C size boobs, her pink nipples were hardened and her boobs were so massive. He couldn¡¯t just wait toy his hands on those flesh. He was ravishing her with his eyes but he didn¡¯t know. He has met a lot of women but not as Ann. Their boobs are small but Ann¡¯s size is so big and so different, her shape, her curve made his dick involuntary move in reaction. He hasn¡¯t felt this way towards any woman, he knew how to control himself but this type he couldn¡¯t no matter how he tried. Maybe because he haven¡¯t met a woman this busty as Ann.


    Ann used the tip of her finger to tugl down her pants till she was left stark naked in front of this sexy god.


    ¡°Done sir¡±. She remarked and Marcus snapped.


    ¡°Seat on my table, I want to observe your stimulus¡±. Marcus lied, he just wanted to have a look at her vagina.


    Ann breathed, she heaved her chest up and down before she proceeded to his desk. He adjusted his desk and allowed her to sit on the table before he leaned forward.


    ¡°Spread your legs wide open kitten¡±. He paused when he realized he had said something he was not supposed to say.


    ¡°What?¡±. Ann asked as she didn¡¯t heard him clearly.


    ¡®Thanks goodness she didn¡¯t hear it¡¯. He soliloquized and cleared his throat before he spoke. ¡°Spread your legs wide open so I could see your pussy¡±. Marcus said and instantly Ann felt shy all of a sudden. Was this man gonna fuck her? She felt herself asking.


    Ann obeyed and spread her legs wide open.


    Marcus pulled his chair closer, in between her legs,¡± Lay down on your back¡±. He instructed and she did as she was told. She recline on the table and now her face was facing the ceiling. Her breath quickened and her heart raced as she had no idea what he¡¯s gonna do to her or what he was doing. ¡°Raise your leg up and ce your feet on the desk¡±. He ordered and she did as she was instructed. She ced her foot on the table and arch her leg up. ¡°Perfect¡±. He said with a smirk. He feast his eyes on her pink pussy, it was moisture with her white fluid, he wasn¡¯t lying when he said she was wet. Her lips were parted open and he could perfectly see her little entrance slightly opening and trickling out white fluid. He felt even more satisfied seeing that she was perfectly shaved.


    He ced his two fingers in-between the lips of her opened cunt and she muffled a moan. Her muscles tensed up and released more fluid out of her entrance. The urge to lick her clean was battling with him, but now he had to focus on doing his job.


    Ann¡¯s chest heaved up and down, her breast rising and falling simultaneously. She was filled with so much pleasure, she just wished his fingers would travel down to her entrance and fingerfuck her. She spread her hands wide and reached out to the edge of the table and held on to it. She was hot and ready to fuck but he was fucking putting her intense. She felt his hands parted her entrance open and she felt like she was gonna lose it. ¡°Oh fuck¡±. She arched her back as she breathed.


    ¡°Miss Ann, you are not a virgin?¡±. Marcus asked, more likely in a questioning tone.


    ¡°I am not a virgin¡±. Ann breathed while wiggling her body.


    Marcus encircled her clit with his finger and she stifled a moan. How could he be so good at this? She couldn¡¯t control her breath niether could she control her body movement because she just wanted his finger to slip into her fucking wet cunt. Waves of pleasure were erupting her body and she bit her lips hard to hold back the moan from escaping from her lips.


    Her juicy scent hit his nose. It was so tempting to lick but he had to fight with himself.


    Marcus pulled his chair backwards. He didn¡¯t want to ravish her now, not so soon.


    ¡°Miss Ann, please stand up¡±. He ordered politely and her face shed with disappointment.


    Ann sat up and dropped her leg from the table,¡± Sir¡­¡±


    ¡°I am sorry Ann but your situation is worse than I thought¡±. Marcus said and she furrowed her brow, looking confused.


    ¡°Sir, could you be more specific?¡±. Ann inquired.


    ¡°You are 100% sensitive, your body reacts fast to my touch, every part of your body has a killer spot, it is as if I touch your face you react almost immediately¡±. Marcus exined but her mind wasn¡¯t into that, it was all about been fucked by him.


    ¡°So what are you trying to say? What is the solution??¡±. Ann asked, she was angry he didn¡¯t touch her or fucked her just to drain her sexual urge. She agreed she¡¯s greedy but it¡¯s not her fault that he turned her on in the first ce.


    ¡°A one day appointment can¡¯t cure you miss Ann¡±. Marcus said.


    She frowned, ¡°Then what?¡±. Ann asked.


    ¡°10 DAYS CONTRACT WITH ME¡±. Marcus said with a killer smile that sent an electrifying shiver down her spine. He was staring intensely into her eyes and it made her nervous.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

 CHAPTER 3

    Ann eyes wide open when she heard him, she was startled and confused as to what he means by ten days contract with him.


    ¡°Put on your clothes Miss Ann, while I exin further¡±. Marcus said.


    Filled with lust and anger, Ann swallowed hard. She jumped down from his desk and strode to pick up her clothes that were scattered on the ground. Marcus gaze met with her round ass that was facing him when she stooped down and reached for her dress . He allowed his imagination to take over him, he imagined himself taking off his pants and attacking her entrance with his massive cock. No! That can wait. He assured himself the moment she stood up, back facing him as she wore her bra. He wished she could turn to his face so he could have a perfect look of her huge breast, maybe he could just cook up some lies just to touch her breast. It¡¯s toote now, she has worn her bra.


    Ann sat on the chair and wore her pants, she wore her bra and tried to reach for the hook but she couldn¡¯t. She stood up and strode to Marcus then turned her back to his face.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind?¡±. Ann asked. She knew she sounded disrespectful but it was all his fault, he couldn¡¯t fuck he just wouldn¡¯t fuck her when he gat the chance.


    Marcus stared at her ass that was facing him, he wanted to spank her ass so hard that she would moan his name, but this isn¡¯t the right ce to, he just has to be patient and she will be all his very soon. He stood up and now his height was now intimidating her. She was looking so small in front of him and short. He cocked his head as he hooked her bra before he sat back on the chair.


    ¡°So Miss Ann as I was saying¡±. He said as Ann went back to her seat and up wore back her dress before she sat down. ¡°I can¡¯t touch you if you can¡¯t sign the ten days contract¡±. Marcus added.


    ¡°And what¡¯s the contract all about?¡±. Ann asked.


    ¡°Submissive¡±. Marcus responded.


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°You will have to sign a contract to be my submissive and in that way, if you ept, I will make sure I cure you from your sexual urge¡±. Marcus exined.


    ¡°And what if I don¡¯t want to be cured?¡±. Ann snarled and he scoffed.


    ¡°It¡¯s your decision to make Ann and that¡¯s why¡±. Marcus said as he dipped his hand into his pocket and brought out a card. ¡°I will be giving you three days to think about it while I prepare the documents¡±. He said as he dropped the card on the table. ¡°Like I said, I can¡¯t touch you if you don¡¯t sign the ten days contract¡±. He said.


    ¡°Well thank you because I am not interested¡±. Ann grabbed her bag from the chair and stood up in an attempt to leave.


    ¡°Three days Ann¡­and I¡¯m counting from today so you only have two days left or else I will cancel our appointment¡±. He said in a soothing voice, the way her name slipped out of his mouth was a delicate sound that made her have second thoughts about it. ¡°Three days¡­¡± Marcus emphasized his statement and she turned.


    ¡°I will think about it¡±. Ann snatched the card from the table, gritting her teeth before she dismissed it.


    Marcus smirked and fiddled with his fingers, ¡°Miss Ann¡±. He soliloquizes with a grin.


    Ann was enraged as she stomped into the elevator. She tapped the first botton before it shut close. ¡°b   ¡±. She said, trying to mimic the way he speaks. ¡°He¡¯s so heartless¡±. She groaned in anger.


    The elevator door opened and she walked out of the hospital. She reached the road and boarded a taxi. ¡°Roils space 103¡±. She called her apartment address and the cabman nod before he zoomed off. She wanted to call Silver, but she just had to get home first and satisfy herself first before any other thing. She sighs and runs her fingers through her hair. ¡°Could you be faster, please speed up¡±. Ann demanded.


    Few minutester, the car stopped and she paid the cabman before she alighted from the taxis. She strode to her apartment, she ced her card to the apartment at the door and it opened. She knew Silver was here since the door wasn¡¯t locked. Just like she has thought, her gaze met with Silver who wasying on the bed, operating her phone.


    She locked the door and took off her brown boot, ¡°I¡¯m home Silver¡±. Ann announced and that¡¯s when Silver noticed her present.


    Silver adjusted her body and sat on the edge of the bed, ¡°How was it?¡±. She asked as Ann flipped her bed to the ground and flopped on the bed.


    ¡°Exhausting¡±


    ¡°How do you feel now¡±. Silver asked, staring at her face that was facing the ceiling.


    ¡°Horny¡±. Ann responded honestly.


    ¡°Did anything happen between you two?¡±. Silver asked, smiling mischievously.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°Seriously, I regret ever going there, that motherfucker turned me on and left me half way, saying that he can¡¯t fucking touch me if I don¡¯t sign a ten days contract with him¡±. Ann blunted out.


    Silver gasped, ¡°Ten days contract!?¡±. She eximed. ¡°Ann, do you know what it means to have a contract with a doctor?¡±. She asked and Ann sat up on her elbow before she turned to face her.


    ¡°No¡±


    ¡°Please tell me you epted his offer¡±


    Ann rolled her eyes and flopped back on the bed, ¡°I didn¡¯t¡±.


    ¡°What! Are you crazy!!!¡±. Silver whispers yelled.


    ¡°No I am not and he gave me just two days to think about it¡±


    ¡°And¡­?¡±


    ¡°I am never going back¡±


    ¡°You must¡±


    ¡°Silver please don¡¯t¡±


    ¡°How about I finger fuck your pussy?¡±. Silver asked and Ann¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Ann sat up as excitement found its way down to her lips, ¡°Really?¡±


    Silver rolled her eyes,¡± ept my condition first, tomorrow you are going back to meet the sex doctor¡±. She said, ¡°And make sure you ept his offer¡±. She said,


    ¡°Fine¡­¡±


    ¡°Pinky promise¡±. Silver said, bringing out her pinky finger.


    ¡°It¡¯s a promise.¡± Ann crossed fingers with her best friend.


    ¡°Okay, take off your dress¡±. Silver ordered as she stood up from the bed.

 CHAPTER 4 PLEASE SILVER FUCK ME

    Ann took off her dress and stripped out of her underwear. She flipped it away and didn¡¯t care to know where it might havended, all she cares about is been fucked by her best friend.


    She reclined on the bed and spread her legs wide open. She lightly massaged her two boobs while she waited for her best friend to reach for her pussy.


    Silver fell on her knees at the edge of the bed and pulled Ann thighs closer to her face. She grasped her hip and incline her face into her freshly opened pink pussy so she could have a perfect look. It was wet and milky.


    Using her two fingers, she parted her lips open to have a closer look of her wet core.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­yessss¡­¡±. Ann muffled a moan while squeezing her massive boobs.


    ¡°You¡¯re so wet Ann¡±. Silver said as she stared at her core that were still trickling out wet fluid as the muscles in her core clench.


    ¡°Just shut up and fuck me¡±. Ann breathed as she arched her back, her hands were still squeezing her boobs. She fell into her own world and began imagining Marcus, the sex doctor. She closed her eyes as she imagined how thick and strong his fingers was, how she wish he could just run it through her pussy and finger fuck her. She moaned and began pinching her hardened nipples. Her core was burning in sensation when she felt Silver warm tongue on her clit. ¡°Fuck¡­¡± . She groaned, pinching her nipples that were painfully erected with arousal.


    Silver mouth went to her, using her tongue she licked her up and down. Ann moaned in pleasure, her warm hot tongue was simultaneously licking her clean. She squeezed her breast tightly and began panting heavily. Her tongue darted over to her core and it slipped in. Ann could never imagine how good her friend could ever be in this, her body was felt with waves of sensation and pleasure.


    ¡°Please Silver fuck me¡±. Ann squirmed and babbled.


    Silver roamed her tongue inside her core, tasting every bit of her which she enjoyed. She closed her eyes and muffled a moan with her tongue stuck inside her core. She licked her core till it was clean before she inserted her two fingers inside of her .


    Ann gasped as she felt it breaking inside her, she closed her eyes as she felt Silver¡¯s two fingers pumping inside of her core, her tongue ravaging her clit. She arched her back and moaned in pleasure. She was burning in deep sensation, she could feel the movement of Silver¡¯s finger inside her and it felt so good, so much pleasure.


    Silver¡¯s tongue delicately encircled her clit and began suckling it as she continuously pounded her finger inside of her. She was tasty but sore.


    Ann wiggle her hips, struggling in pleasure. Her hands found its way down to her clit, rubbing it violently. ¡°Oh fuck Silver harder¡±. She screamed when she felt her urine building up inside of her abdomen.


    Hearing Ann scream for more, Ann jolted her third finger inside of her, her core widened to her size and Ann gasped. ¡°Ohhh fuckkkkkk¡±. She groaned and clenched her thigh as she released her hot squirt that she had been holding on the bed . She began panting heavily when she had made her release before spreading her legs wide open.


    ¡°Dammit Ann, that was hot¡±. Silver said, removing her fingers from her core. It was covered with wet fluid which she nced at in amusement.


    Ann sat up on her elbow with her legs still parted open, ¡°What? Don¡¯t act as if you haven¡¯t seen a cum before¡±. She said and Silver rolled her eyes.


    She stood up, ¡°You should be grateful I fucked you!¡±. Silver said.


    ¡°Yeah on a condition¡±. Ann said and Silver licked her wet fingers clean before crawling up to the bed.


    ¡°We should finish what we have started then¡±. Silver said with a devilish smile. She smoothed her lips against Ann and began kissing her roughly. She grasped Ann¡¯s left breast and pinned her down to the bed.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­¡±. Ann muffled a moan as Silver¡¯s hand squeezed her breast. She reached for Silver¡¯s breast and grasp, messaging them over her bra. Ann moaned in pleasure as she settled her body against hers. Silver grabbed her breast and flipped her over . She was seated on top of her stomach, her two hands pinning Silver¡¯s hand against the bed so she wouldn¡¯t move. She inclines her face down to her neck, leaving her mouth opened with kisses from her neck down to her chest.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Silver breathed out, he was in deep pleasure, feeling Ann¡¯s soft lips all over her body.


    Ann¡¯s lips reached her shirt, she quickly lifted up her shirt and pulled it out. She pulled Silver¡¯s bra up to her neck and without waiting she attacked her left breast, sucking in roughly while her other hand lightly messaged her breast.


    Silver pulled out her bra and flipped it away, breathing heavily in pleasure. Ann¡¯s hot tongue was roaming around her nipple, making it harden.


    Ann¡¯s left hand traveled down into her pants till she came in contact with her vagina. Silver spread her legs wide open, weing her in as she rubbed her clit violently.


    Silver breath quickened and her chest heaved up and down in arousal. She knew her friends were so good at this and that¡¯s why she preferred them having some threesome sometimes.


    Ann dropped wet kisses as she trailed down to her skirt. She pulled it down along with her pants and Silver wiggled her hips impatiently. She buried her face in-between her thigh and began battling her tongue inside her core. Silver was intoxicated with so much pleasure, she grasped her breast and moaned in pleasure.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­just like that Annn¡­. rrrr¡­please¡­don¡¯t stop¡±. Silver stifled a moan with her mouth wide open.


    Ann sprinkle out her saliva in her vagina and mouthed her pussy, sucking it all out.


    ¡°Oh yeah¡­agggggghhhh¡­. hhhh¡­¡±. Silver moans uncontrobly.


    Her core released more fluid when Ann parted her lips opened. She slid her two fingers inside her core and began pounding inside of her roughly.


    ¡°Oh yeah¡­harder¡­harder¡±. Silver hollered as she arched her legs up.


    Ann increased her pace and pumped her two fingers deeper inside of her.


    ¡°Aaaaaaaw¡­hhhhh¡­.¡±. Silver screamed as she made her release. She erupted with a wave of fluid from her core. Her legs were trembling as Ann climbed up to the bed. She cupped her face and kissed her.


    ¡°I hope you enjoyed it¡±. Ann said with a grin.


    ¡°Dammit you are so good¡­have you been training with your fingers all this while?¡±Silver asked when she had caught her breath.


    Ann smirks and falls back on the bed. Before she turned to face her friend, she was already sleeping. ¡°Lazy ass¡±. She mocked before she turned her body to the other side of the bed.

 CHAPTER 5 TO BE A SUBMISSIVE

    It was seven o¡¯clock in the morning when Ann woke by the lousy snoreing out of her best friend¡¯s mouth that was wide open. She rubbed her eyes till she could clearly see before she stood up and crawled out of the bed. She went to the kitchen and grabbed a cup from the cab before filling it with water after turning on the tap. She turned it off and gulped in the water at once.


    She walked to the table at the edge of the room and took her seat. She has promised Silver that she would ept his offer but she needs to know what she¡¯s getting herself into. She opened herptop that was on the table and turned it on . She scrolled to the google app and tapped on the search tab.


    ¡°Submissive¡±. She typed before she clicked on search and waited patiently for the response to pop out, which it did.


    ¡°Ready to conform to the authority or will of others; meekly obedient or passive¡±. She read but still found it hard to understand so she scrolled and tapped on the photos. The moment it opened, her mouth dropped open; seeing pictures of naked women, teens handcuffing. Their hands were behind their back, while their knees were on the floor. Their necks were chained as if they were like some sort of an animal. And then, she saw a man standing in front of them with a flogger .


    She quickly closed theptop. She was horrified that she didn¡¯t know she had been holding her breath for so long. She released her breath and breath for air.


    She chuckled, ¡°That¡¯s impossible, no, no, no, no¡±. She said, trying hard no to believe what she had seen.


    She opened theptop again and quickly tapped on all so she could read through.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°To be submissive is to obey or yield to someone else. When you are submissive, you submit to someone else¡¯s will, which literally, you put your own desires lower than theirs. You can see this in the Latin root of submit, submittere, which is formed by sub- ¡°under¡± + mittere ¡°send, put.¡± Definitions of submissive¡±. She whispered quietly as she came across another definition and read through. They almost sound the same.


    ¡°What does it mean to sign a submissive contract¡±. She typed and tapped for answers.


    ¡°Lifestyle submissive have sets of rules between themselves and their partners which govern their rtionship. It might be small things such as calling your partner a term like ¡®sir¡¯ or ¡®master¡¯, it could be doing domesticbor, or it could involve spendingrge amounts of time naked in a cage¡±. She read and she almost choked on her own breath. She began to cough while caressing her neck which woke Silver up.


    ¡°What are you doing up this early and naked¡±. Silver yawned and stretched when her gaze met with Ann.


    ¡°You gotta see this Silver ¡±. Ann said as she grabbed theptop from the table and strode to the bed. She ced it in front of Silver so she could see. ¡°Look at this¡±. She showed her the picture she had seen previously. ¡°This is what that fucking doctor wants to do to me, no wonder he said he can¡¯t touch me untill I sign the contract¡±. She recalled and Silver rolled her eyes as if she was uninterested in this discussion.


    ¡°Trust me Ann, you are just scared¡±. Silver said and shut theptop closed. ¡°Nothing could ever go wrong¡±. She turned and fixed her gaze on Ann whose face was still looking horrified. ¡°Trust me, this is just bullshit and even if it¡¯s true, have you ever tried it?¡±. She asked and didn¡¯t allow her to respond before she snapped in. ¡°How will you know it if you haven¡¯t tried it and besides, Marcus is a sex doctor and he knows what is the best for you¡±. She said calmly which did calm her down.


    Ann sighs, ¡°Okay fine, I will be going to his office tomorrow¡±. She said and Silver frowned.


    ¡°Why not today?¡±. Silver asked.


    ¡°I have a job and a boss to inform about my absence, you know¡±. Ann said and rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Whatever¡±. Silver said and fell back to the bed.


    ¡°How is Mike?¡±. Ann asked, obviously asking about her boyfriend.


    Mike is Silver¡¯s boyfriend and they have been dating for almost three years now.


    ¡°That dickhead¡±. Silver groaned as Ann carried herptop and ced it on the table.


    ¡°What happened now?¡±. Ann asked as she strode into the bathroom.


    ¡°Nothing really, he has been busytely with work work work¡±. Silver said with a groan sounding in every of her statements.


    Ann brushed her teeth before she proceeded into the tub. ¡°Isn¡¯t it better you find a job Silver, atleast to keep yourself busy from thinking about him¡±. She suggested as she turned on the shower and ran the soap all over her body .


    ¡°I would rather stay hungry for a year than to take advice from someone who broke up with her boyfriendst week¡±. Silver mocked, obviously trying to piss her off.


    ¡°I don¡¯t give a fuck Silver, you can say all you want bitch but when I fucking get outta my mess I am gonna get another boyfriend¡±. Ann yelled out from the bathroom as she washed the bubble¡¯s out of her body while brushing her hair backward.


    Silver scoffs,¡± Keep saying it until you believe it¡±. She said andughed sarcastically.


    Ann turned off the shower and grabbed the towel from the stand. She dabbed her face dry before tying it around her chest. ¡°Silver, don¡¯t let me remind you of how many dudes you have dated since we were in high school¡±. She warned.


    Ann and Silver have been best friends since childhood so she could still remember their past life even though it has been ages.


    ¡°Go on and I will name how many dudes you have fucked¡±. Silver teased which taunts her the most.


    Ann red at her as she stepped out of the bathroom and ignored her. She grabbed her cream from the wardrobe and forced it to pour out into her palm before she dropped it. She rubs her hands together before applying the moisturizer on her skin. She grabbed her underwear and wore it before taking off the towel.


    ¡°Do you need help hooking your bra?¡±. Silver asked, looking at the way she struggled to reach the hook of her bra.


    ¡°No, I got it¡±. Ann responded and within a second she hooked her bra. ¡°You see!¡±. She said before she dipped her hand into the wardrobe and brought out a white pencil skirt. She wore it before she reached for a red shirt and wore it to match her dressing. ¡°What¡¯s time?¡±


    ¡°How I¡¯m I supposed to know?¡±. Silver questioned back which made Ann mumble,¡± You¡¯re useless¡±. ¡°Speak for yourself bitch¡±. She retorted when she overhead her.


    ¡°Whatever!¡±. Ann said, she grabbed her phone from the table and her pink bag. She dipped her phone inside and put on a red heel.


    ¡°You and this your casual office dressing between you look hot¡±. Silverplimented Ann and she smiled in response. ¡°Won¡¯t you apply makeup on your ugly face?¡±. She asked with a grin.


    ¡°I amte, bye¡±. Ann said and departed.


    ¡°What a whore¡±. Silver said and smirked.

 CHAPTER 6 WHO IS YOUR DADDY?

    Ann alighted from the taxis and strode into the chic and doc Caf¨¦. She works as a waiter in the caf¨¦, although she¡¯s a graduate and from a rich family but she chose to work in a small ce, where she wouldn¡¯t be disturbed by her families who had abandoned her. She had gotten so many job offers to work in bigpanies but she ended up rejecting them.


    She groaned as she bumped into Favy, her co-worker. Favy is the same age as her but the opposite of her. Although she¡¯s pretty and slender with long brown short hair that matches her oven face, because it was cut short into a bum. She¡¯s rude and jealous. She even envied Ann for getting a promotion to work as a receptionist in the caf¨¦ and because of that she had grown so much hatred for her.


    Favy eyed her curiously before she half yelled which drew everyone¡¯s attention towards them, ¡°Are you blind, can¡¯t you watch where you¡¯re going?!¡±.


    Ann gazed down at her in observation, her uniform wasn¡¯t stained nor was she holding anything that must have fallen from her hand and yet she overreacted just because of a little hit.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡±. She apologized and walked past her into the boss office while she kept on chanting.


    ¡°Keep your apology to yourself!¡±.


    ¡°Good morning sir¡±. Ann greeted her boss, Ace who was seated on the swivel chair. He swiftly spun the chair around to face her direction.


    ¡°Morning Ann¡±. He responded, halving a smile on his face as if he had been expecting her to show up in his office. ¡°Please lock the door ande in¡±. Ace said calmly and turned his chair back to the table.


    Ann closed the door, careful not to make a sound before she proceeded to the chair. She adjusted it back before taking her seat.


    Ace is her boss, he is thirty nine years old and married. He has brown attractive eyes that only with one blink could attract a woman. He has a chiseled face, a pointed nose and a good body feature. His red hair was perfectly straightened down to his shoulder level and brushed to the back. His red shirt and ck long pants made him look totally hot.


    ¡°So what brought you here Ann?¡±. He asked in a husky voice as he ced his two elbows on the desk and his hand below his chin.


    ¡°Well sir¡­I won¡¯t be present for ten days¡±. Ann responded.


    ¡°And don¡¯t you think you¡¯re supposed to write a letter of absence and note to my office to tell me?¡±. Ace asked and smirked.


    ¡°Here he goes again, my perverted boss¡±. Ann soliloquized and rolled her eyes.


    Ace stood up and mmed his hand against the table, it made her jerk. ¡°Did you just roll your eyes at me?¡±. He asked.


    ¡°Sir¡­I¡­I¡­¡±. Ann stuttered as she began thinking of the right words to say.


    ¡°Shut up!¡±. Ace ordered and she instantly kept silent.


    Ann gulped in nervously as Ace strode towards her. He stood behind her stoop, his face down to her ear.


    ¡°You want me to correct your mistakes, don¡¯t you?¡±. Ace whispered softly into her ear as his lips slowly teased her earlobe, sending jolts of tingling sensation running down to her spine.


    Ann clenched her legs tightly, trying hard to control her body so she wouldn¡¯t get wet. ¡°Sir we shouldn¡¯t be doing this¡±. She closed her eyes and unconsciously arched her neck backward, enjoying the sensation of his lips.


    ¡°Do what?¡±. Ace asked innocently and she responded with a soft moaning out from her parted lips. ¡°Stand up!¡±. He ordered and she obeyed. She stood up and dropped her bag on the table. He shoved the chair aside and stood behind her back. He grasped her left breast and began grinding his hardness against her.


    Ann bit her lower lips as she stifled a moan. ¡°Fuck Ace fuck¡±. She arched her neck backward as she enjoyed his strong hand massage her breast lightly.


    His right hand went down into her skirt and began rubbing her clit through her pants.


    A moan stifled out her mouth and she cursed her body for being this sensitive, she needed more and more pleasure. She grasped his hip with both hands and began rocking her ass against his hardness. He gripped her neck, pulling her closer against his chest.


    ¡°You are trying to act dirty ain¡¯t you¡±. He said in a husky voice and It sent a cold shiver down her spine. He smashed his hand on her left ass cheek and massaged it lightly.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­harder¡±. Ann moans.


    He forced her down, making her chest crash against the table. He unbuckled his belt and lowered his pants, allowing his cock to firmly stand out freely. He grunted as he lifted her skirt and adjusted her thong.


    ¡°You¡¯re really gonna love this baby girl¡±. He said with a grin.


    He smacked his dick in her entrance, pushing it deep into her core that was tightly closed.


    She whimpered as her core widden to his size. His dick wasn¡¯t big but long which she enjoyed. ¡°OH yes baby, ride me please, fuck me¡±. Her whimpers faded into a moan as she began to move her hips against him .


    ¡°Is this what you want, baby girl?¡±. He asked in a hoarse voice as he grab her waist and pulled it closer as him cock went deeper into her wet core.


    ¡°Oh yesssss¡­¡±


    Hearing her moan steered the feral hunger of lust inside of him more. He began thrusting in and out of her, pulling her waist to meet his pace.


    She ran her hands all over the table and arched her neck up with her mouth wide out open. ¡°Harder please¡±. She begged in pleasure. She was burning in so much pleasure, she needed more, she needed him to go faster.


    He ram his cock in and out of her. His thrust was ferocious. She adhered to his speed as she screamed.


    ¡°Oh yeah baby girl, I love your fucking pussy is so tight and it feels Soo good¡±. He grunt as he arched his neck, intoxicated with so much pleasure.


    He lifted her leg and ced it on the desk while he left the other leg standing as he thrust deeper inside of her.


    ¡°Oh fuck, I love your pussy baby girl, so sweet and wet than my wife¡¯s fucking pussy¡±. He said in a croaked voice, he was sweating profusely and panting heavily.


    ¡°Oh yeah Mr. Ace fuck me harder, fuvk me in a way that you will forget your wife¡±. Ann screamed as he hammered hard inside of her.


    He pulled her arm and made her arch her back for him as she stood up. He abruptly pounds violently inside her making her scream more louder.


    ¡°Who is your daddy??!¡±. He yelled into her ear making her body shiver.


    ¡°You daddy, you¡±. She screamed.


    ¡°Cum for daddy you hoe¡±.


    He glided out of her and began stroking his dick as it shot out his cum in her ass. He flipped her over. He made her sit on the table before he spread her legs open. He thrust his three fingers inside of her and it parted her lips. He began rubbing her clit as her legs began to quiver.


    ¡°Oh fuck¡±. Ann sucked in breath before she ced her elbows on the desk and arched her neck backward. ¡°FUCK Fuck fuck¡±. She cried out as his hand pump inside of her like a machine. Her hormones were building up and if he wouldn¡¯t stop she might make her release which it did. She squirts hard on his face but he doesn¡¯t stop pounding his fingers inside of her. It made a watering sound simultaneously to the pace of his fingers . He finally slid his fingers out of her immediately and her fluid split out of her core.


    ¡°That¡¯s it baby girl¡±. He said with a smirk.


    Her legs were trembling and she was panting heavily, she reclined on the desk trying to catch her breath.


    ¡°You leave Ann, but be sure not to stay longer than ten days¡±. Ace said as he pulled up his pants and buckled his belt.


    ¡°Yes¡­yes¡­sir¡±. Ann stuttered, trying to catch her breath.


    Ace buttoned his shirt and went back to his chair.


    ¡°Thank you sir¡±. She sat up and climbed down from his desk. She adjusted her skirt before she picked her bag up and hobbled to the door.


    She came out of his office and locked the door. ¡°Oh shit¡±. Ann groans in pain as she hobbles to the caf¨¦.


    ¡°Bitch¡±. Favy mumbled when she noticed Ann¡¯s present. Ann ignored her and hobbled out of the office.


    ¡°Dam I can¡¯t even walk, that man is a pervert¡±. Ann curses as she struggles to walk to the roadway.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    This isn¡¯t the first time she has been having an affair with her boss so she was used it because he took it as an opportunity to fuck her any little mistakes she makes. Ann sighs as she boards a taxi and enters.


    ¡°Just drive¡±. She said, feeling exhausted.

 CHAPTER 7 I LOVE YOUR PUSSY

    Ann looked out through the car window as she recalled how her first sexual encounter with her boss started.


    It was three weeks ago, after she had been offered the job to work as a waiter. She had resumed earlier the next day and had arrived at the cafe five minutes earlier. Although, Favy was alone inside the cafe, cleaning up the little mess on the ground with a grumpy look on her face. She never smiled, she always had an angry face whenever she spotted Ann around.


    ¡°The boss said you should clean his office¡±. Favy said as she deepened her hand inside her uniform pocket and brought out the key to Ace¡¯s office. Without alerting her, she threw the key which Ann caught it off guard. She was lucky enough to have caught it in her palms.


    Ann wanted to confront her about her attitude but it would be worthless because they had just met and she didn¡¯t know much about her. Maybe she is just in a bad mood.


    She swallowed her words back and walked past Favy into her boss office . She used the key to unlock the door and entered. She admires the office in amusement, it has a big photo frame of her hot boss on the wall. His green piercing eyes seemed to have turned her on and she just couldn¡¯t take her eyes off it.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    She reclined against the door, using her back to push it backward till it was shut close. She stroll to the table, with her eyes still fixed at her boss¡¯s picture frame at the wall. In her head, she could imagine herself riding on top of him and screaming his name because he has such a good body structure that one couldn¡¯t believe it, if he had to tell someone his real age.


    She lifted up her pencil skirt up to her stomach, revealing her freshps as she approached the table. Since her boss hasn¡¯t arrived yet she could take time to pleasure herself a little bit.


    She pushed the chair aside, backed the table before she ced her two hands on the table and leaped onto before her buttnded on the desk .


    She took off her ck heels before using her legs to pull the swivel chair closer to the table. She ced her two legs on both sides of the chair handle and arched her back.


    With one hand holding herself in a sitting position, she uses her right hand to slightly trail her fingers from her chest down to her vagina. She spread her legs even wider and pulled up her skirt up to her stomach to reveal more of her flesh.


    Her fingers came in contact with her clit and she began rubbing it slowly through her pants.


    She moaned in intense pleasure as she enjoyed her touch.


    ¡°Ahhh.. hhhh.. hh¡±. She moaned quietly enough that no one outside could hear her.


    She moved her hips slowly in the realm and arched her legs backwards, feeling the deep sensation of pleasure run down to her spine.


    She sat up and tugged her thong down to her leg, flinging it away not caring where it must havended.


    She spread her legs wider, allowing her soaking wet pussy to spread its lips apart. She smiled in satisfaction as she slid her two fingers inside her mouth and began thrusting it in and out, drooling her saliva all over it before She glided it out and traced it down to her clit. She slowly ran the tip of her two fingers up and down the length of her wet slit opening.


    Her legs weakened and her moan gradually increased.


    She closed her eyes, feeling the pleasure run through her veins, making her moan gradually louder. She begins to move her hand faster, spreading her legs wider and panting hard in contentment. She leaned back against the desk and used her other hand to massage her breast through her shirt. She couldn¡¯t think straight as she could only feel the pleasure running round every part of her body. Her clit was burning in sensation and her entrance, releasing more of her cum on the desk.

 CHAPTER 8 I LOVE YOUR PUSSY(2)

    The door opened slowly and Ace, her boss, strode in. He stood in shock, he didn¡¯t expect Ann to be doing this in his office and it felt as if he was dreaming. The scene was indescribably graceful and erotic in his eyes . His cock became hardened in his pants and with one hand he rubbed the head of his cock that was pushing hard against his pants.


    Since the first day he had met Ann, he has always dreamt of this moment, this moment of seeing her naked right in front of him and it was obvious she didn¡¯t notice his presence due to her position on the table.


    Her two legs left the chair and were ced on the desk, spreading it even wider that could perfectly have a look of her pink and well shaved pussy. Her entrance was soaking wet, ready for him to bury in his strong hardness.


    A devilish smirk spread up in his lips as he took out his cock from his pants and pressed himself, making the veins in his cock to pop out down to the length of his big cock. He stabbed himself continuously, till he could feel the tingles of his cock erupted unbearably.


    Her moans added to his hardness, it was croaky and raspy. He couldn¡¯t control himself and he couldn¡¯t just stand back close to the door and wash her pleasure herself.


    With his cock, erecting straight as he walked up to her, pushing the chair aside which brought her attention up to notice his pleasure.


    Fear hooked her stomach and her face flushed when she was her boss dangerously close to her. He was standing half naked with his huge cock, directly facing her wet opening.


    ¡°Sir ¡­ I¡­ I¡­¡±. She sat up with her elbow, whooshing her breath as she tried to exin but he seemed careless about the words that blurted out of her mouth.


    He straddles her thigh and prates his cock deep into her wet entrance. She closed her eyes and stifled a moan, feeling his huge cock filled her core.


    Ace grunt in satisfaction, his cock felt the warmth of her core and her wetness that had enveloped his cock.


    ¡°How much I have waited to fuck you on my desk Ann¡±. He purr, mouth open as he groans in pleasure. He grabbed her two butt cheeks and stabbed his cock deep inside her.


    ¡°Haaa¡­¡±. She moans, leaning back against the desk and supporting her back with her elbow. She made sure she maintained eye contact with her boss face that was filled with nothing but lust. His eyes were gazing down at her perfectly shaved and shaped vagina. He spat down his saliva on his cock before he began thrusting in her out of her. His cock gently slid in and out of her slippery hoe.


    ¡°You want more?¡±. He purred and she couldn¡¯t control the moan escaping her throat.


    ¡°Oh fuck me please, fuck me harder¡±. She threw her neck backward as she moaned. The pleasure she was getting from his cock was indescribably, it felt so good and pleasurable at the same time. She wanted him to go fast, harder . She began to move her hip in rhyme to increase his pace. She pushed forward and forced more of his cock inside her. The skin of her face and her throat was hot, seeing her hot boss ride her. She grimaced at the pale white wall, allowing her boss to freely fill her body up till there¡¯s nothing left of her inside, just his cock.


    He incline towards her face and braced his hand on the desk. Her breath became short as he smatched his hot pink lips against hers, running his tongue around every corner of her mouth. Her legs crumble as he buried deep inside of her. The pleasure was immense, so hot and pleasurable. They could both feel it in their sexual organs.


    Ace moaned as he felt her warmth cum spurt out as he thrust in and out of her.


    ¡°You cummed in me already, now I want to release mine in your mouth¡±. He disengaged from the kiss and groaned in anticipation.


    He glded out of her and yanked her by the hair and pulled her down from the table. He made her swat in front of him and directly face his cock to her face .


    ¡°Suck it¡±. He ordered.


    ¡°Sure sir¡±. She delightfully responds with a mischievous smile on her face. She grabbed his cock into her fist and began stabbing it in and out of his cock before she took it inside her mouth.


    Her long and soft tongue wrapped around him as She mouthed his cock and began to move her head back and forth as she thrust in and out of his cock.


    He groaned and fisted his hand on her hair, forcing himself even deeper than her mouth couldn¡¯t take. He thrust her head back and forth while looking into her eyes that were staring at his. ¡°Yes suck it ¡±. He demanded while she yed with his balls. He forced himself deeper inside her mouth, his cock went deeper to her throat, making her gag to the extent that she couldn¡¯t breathe. Her eyes that were gazed up staring into his eyes were forced to pop out of her eye socket.


    He arched his neck backward as he finally made his release.


    ¡°Oh fuck¡±. He groaned as his fingers pulled back her hair like a torn silk. He ejacted inside her mouth and she swallowed all his cum at once.


    She glided her finger into her core, slided it in and out in contendment before she finally pulled it out.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Ace unbuckled his belt and shove his cock back into his pants before he buckled it back.


    He gathered his breath and inhaled. Clearing the sweat on his forehead before he falls back on his swivel chair.


    ¡°Oh damn we could try this more often, you¡¯re tighter than my wife and so good¡±. He ttered and she stood, legs shivering. She adjusted her skirt, lowering it down to cover her thigh .


    ¡°You¡¯re married sir, this can¡¯t happen again¡±. Ann lowered her head in embarrassment, realizing she had just done something despicable with a married man.


    ¡°And did you ever thought of that when you were fucking me?¡±. He asked with a devilish smirk. ¡°I can give you a promotion Ann, if you ept to pleasure me daily¡±. Ace said with a grin which she didn¡¯ t notice as her gaze was fixed on the ground.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I¡­ will think about it sir¡±. Ann stuttered in response. She didn¡¯t want to reject his offer.


    ¡°You should leave now before anyone notices anything¡±. Ace said and she quickly scurried out of his office. He stood up when he spotted her red thong on the ground. He walked towards it and picked it up. He sniffed as he inhaled the cherry scent of her before he shoved it into his pocket.


    Favy was seated on the receptionist chair with a suspicious look on her face when her gaze met with Ann. She noticed the awardnes and clumsiness of her walk step suspiciously as Ann was finding it hard to walk properly.


    Ann couldn¡¯t find her voice, she had screamed her voice away and trying to maintain her clear voice might be hard. Now she could barely speak as her lips were parted spectively.


    ¡°You know what, I don¡¯t wanna know, just get back to work¡±. Favy said , rolling her eyes in disgust.

 CHAPTER 9 ASS ON THE DESK

    ¡°Madam, madam¡±. The cabman¡¯s voice snapped her out of her own imagination.


    ¡°Huh?¡±. Ann dumbly asked in response.


    ¡°Are you gonna tell me your address or I¡­¡±


    ¡°Here is your money¡±. Ann didn¡¯t let him finish, she threw some cash from her purse at him before she alighted from the car. She mmed the door shut and strode down to her apartment.


    She unlocked it with the card before she pushed the door open and entered. The room was empty and it seemed to her that her best friend had left. She closed the door with her foot and stripped out of her dress. She strolled to the bed and flopped on it.


    She brought out her phone from her bag and set the rm lock, reminding herself that she has an appointment with the sex doctor first thing tomorrow morning.


    ************


    ¡°Dring¡­¡±. The phone buzzed into her ear and she rolled to the edge of the bed, finding afort zone that won¡¯t get her distracted while she sleeps. ¡°Dring¡­¡±. It continuously buzzed louder.


    She couldn¡¯t take it anymore, she sat up on the bed and rubbed her eyes till she had regained her sight. She grabbed the phone from the bed and tapped on the screen but it kept on buzzing. She nced at the phone and realized that she is five minuteste again and today is her appointment with Marcus, the sex doctor.


    ¡°Fuck fuck fuck!¡±. She cursed as she rolled out of the bed and sprang on her feet.


    She hastened into the bathroom and had a quick bath before she brushed her teeth. She dried her body with the towel and tied it around her chest. She came out of the bathroom and strolled to her wardrobe. She brought out a ck skirt and a red cropped top. She knew it wasn¡¯t a good match but it was enough to seduce the sex doctor, that she assured herself.


    She walked to the mirror and picked her red lipstick from the table before she applied it on her lips. She gazed at herself in the mirror and felt morous with her new look. She smiled at herself in the mirror before she packed her phone and her money in the ck bag. She wore her brown boots before she strode out of the apartment. She clicked on the lock code password of her apartment before she strode to the street.


    She boarded a taxi, heading straight to the hospital.


    Few minutester, the taxis arrived at the hospital before it stopped. She paid him some money and alighted from the car. Ann stood, staring at the front view of the hospital with so many thoughts running in her mind. She inhaled and exhaled, assuring herself that nothing could go wrong before she proceeded into the hospital.


    ¡°Good morning miss¡±. Ann greeted the unfamiliardy seated at the receptionist table. She brought out the appointment card from her purse and before thedy revealed it to thedy before thedy nods her head, signifying her to go in.


    She went into the elevator, tapped the tenth bottom and it shut close.


    ******


    The door opened and Miss Shina appeared. Marcus wasn¡¯t surprised to see her because this isn¡¯t the first time she hade here for pleasure and toyints against her husband as if he¡¯s a corp. She hadined to him severally about how her husband denied her of sexual pleasure and she wanted him to fuck her since he has the skill that could satify her. But Marcus knew fully well her husband was cheating on her that¡¯s why he couldn¡¯t help her and each time he tried telling telling her that she would choose to be ignorant to his words.


    ¡°Miss Shina, I¡¯m not surprised¡±. He said as he dropped the pen on the desk and reclined his back against the chair.


    Miss Shina is a thirty five years olddy. Although she¡¯s old but she has a slender body feature, no one could tell she¡¯s old due to the makeup she applied in her face that hid her old identity. She was dressed entirely extravagantly.


    She didn¡¯t ¡®t wait for Marcus to permit her before she took her seat on the chair and ced her huge fashioned ck bag on the table. ¡°You know what I¡¯m here for Marcus¡¯ ¡®. Miss Shina said, seductively licking her lower lips.


    ¡°Miss Shina, I can¡¯t be doing this with you right now, I¡¯m expecting¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Marcus couldn¡¯t finish his statement as he noticed Shina taking off the buttons of her shirt. She refused to listen to his excuses as she was aiming for her selfish pleasure.


    ¡°It won¡¯t take long Marcus¡±. Shina assured as she stood up from the chair and stripped out of her dress. She took off her bra and pulled down her underwear, leaving her totally naked. Her two tender breasts were round but small , her public arena wasn¡¯t shaved but it looks alluring in his eyes. Without waiting for Marcus toplete his statement she strode towards him and sat on him, grinding her ass against his cock.


    Marcus didn¡¯t wants to fuck her, apart from that he isn¡¯t in the mood because he is expecting a patient in his office. Seeing how desperate Shina is for his cock he had no choice but this time he isn¡¯t gonna fuck her with his cock.


    ¡°Get on the desk Miss Shina¡±. He ordered in his dominant voice which made Shina shudder. His cold voice made her be wet with arousal. She stood up and turned, with her boobs facing his direction while her ass against the desk. She ced her two hands on the desk and hopped on it before she adjusted herself to a sitting position.


    ¡°Yes sir¡±. Shina responds with a smirk.


    Marcus stood up from the chair, he strode to a wardrobe at the wall of his office and opened it.


    Shina watched him from behind with wandering eyes as she waited impatiently for him toe and satisfy her.

 CHAPTER 10 FUCK ME WITH YOUR COCK!

    Marcus ran his hand on the equipment inside his wardrobe until he finally found what he was looking for, a huge dildo. He brought it out from his wardrobe that were filled with sex equipment before he locked it and turned to face Shina.


    ¡°What is that for? Ain¡¯t you gonna fuck me with your cock??!¡±. Shina asked as she ced her leg on the desk and spread her hips wider so he could sight her wet pussy from where he was standing. She thought she could turn him on by just showing him her wet pussy, forgetting that he is a well trained sex doctor who can¡¯t be turned on by just staring at a woman¡¯s vagina. This isn¡¯t his first time because he has seen alot and fucked alot of woman¡¯s pussy in a way they could hate sex but here he was, satisfying a woman who thinks that her husband isn¡¯t capable of doing to her the same way he¡¯d.


    He could clearly see her well shaped pink pussy as he approached her. ¡°I want you toy back¡±. Hemanded her with a husky tone of a voice which made her cheek redden in response.


    Shina nods her head and inclined her back on the desk.


    Marcus dropped the dildo on the desk and stood in between her parted legs. He sat on his swivel chair and leaned closer to her pussy. He lightly ced his middle finger on her clit and she moaned. She could feel the pleasure running up to her spine from her pussy. She jolted a breath and clenched her hand into a fist, she wanted to grab hold of his hair and buried it inside her wet entrance but she chose to be more patience with him as the sex doctor know what he was doing . He flicked the tip of his middle finger up and down the lips of her vagina and her skin shook and quivered under the touch of his manly finger.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­¡±. Shina arched her back and curled up her toes. Her eyes flustered due to the intense pleasure she was getting from his manly hands, the hardness of her nipples became so painful that she couldn¡¯t take. She began to caress her nipples, squeezing it against her two fingers.


    Marcus smirked devishily, seeing her muscle clenched as it released moisturized juice out her core onto her butthole. She was so wet with arousal. He slid his finger through her parted opening and thrusted his middle finger deep inside her slippery core.


    ¡°Oh Mr Marcus¡±. Shina screamed out in pleasure.


    He began moving his finger in and out of her, stimting her vagina with intense arousal. Her juice spilling out, making a wet sound as his finger pumps deeper and harder inside her wet hoe. The pleasure she was building inside her pussy intensified and she started grinding hard against him. Her passionate moan mixed with the smacking sound of her wetness suffocated the room. She screamed aloud in a croaky voice when she felt him buried another of his huge fingers inside her. It made her core clenched around his finger and more juice to split out of her core. She gasped, holding her breath to control the loud scream that stifled out of her mouth.


    ¡°Oh sir¡­¡±. Shina moaned in a hoarse voice, the words were unintentionally leaving her mouth as she moaned .


    Marcus buried his face in-between her legs and lightly grind her clit with teeth, making her legs to quiver unbearably that she couldn¡¯t hold it anymore from standing and as if he noticed, he sp her thigh and pulled her closer to his face . His teeth, pulling her clit in the most sensational way. She writhe her arm around the table as she let out a lewd moan as both his finger and his teeth grinding her clit added to a painful sensational pleasure.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°Sir I¡¯m here ¡°. Ann barged into the office without any notice and her face shed in a shock expression.


    On Hearing the loud barge, Marcus lifted his head to see who had invaded his office while Shina¡¯s hand flew up to cover her breast.


    ¡°I¡­I ¡­I¡­am sorry sir¡±. Ann stuttered, mouth opened.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, just wait outside, I¡¯ll call you in once I¡¯m done¡±. Marcus said, calmly in a soothing tone which made Ann slightly gulp in.


    ¡°Yes¡­yes¡­sir¡±. Ann said as she turned back to leave his office. She was angry and at the same time disappointed. She had been waiting almost one hour for the woman moaning in his office toe out but became pissed off when the lewd moan became louder and louder. She felt her pussy pulsate and clenched, on hearing the loud bang and screamsing out of the office. No wonder nobody works around here, she wondered looking around the empty offices in the hallway. ¡°Oh shit¡±. She groaned, feeling the wetness of her arousal splitting into her pants. Her body jolted a sensational shiver down her spine, signifying that she needed a skilled hand to touch her. Maybe if she had to barge in, the woman would be scared to leave. She had thought foolishly and barged into his office after gathering so much confidence but ended up receiving a sexy look from the sex doctor that made her legs weaken and her self confidence to disapper. She groaned aloud in frustration and rest her back against the door as she waited for their sexual encounter to end soon or soonest.


    ¡°Oh yessss¡­Marcus¡­eat me up¡±. Shina stifled a moan inside the office and on the table, grinding her pussy against his face buried inside her. He swiftly pulled out his face and glded out his finger from her soaking wet core. ¡°Oh sir¡±.


    Marcus grabbed the dildo from the table and guided it into her entrance. She trembled when she felt the cold equipment on her skin. She closed her eyes and clenched her hand into a fist, the pleasure she was getting down there was sinfully graceful. She felt her inner core stretched to the length of the cold, stiff equipment plunging into her hoe, her inner lips parted, giving it weing space to go in deeper. Shina arched her back, increasing the moaning out of her mouth. She hasn¡¯ t felt such high intensity of pleasure, it felt so good and sent sensational tingles all over her body up to her nipples. Her legs were positioned to stand while he stabbed the dildo even deeper, rubbing it swiftly around her inner walls. She moaned and arched her back. He pulled his hand in and out while the dildo thrust in and out of her core. Just as if he had found what he wanted, he leaned his face closer and flicked his tongue up and down her clit making her core clenched against the dildo as he made movement with his hand, using the dildo. Using his fingers, he pinched her clit making her whimper passionately.


    ¡°Oh Goddd¡­¡±. She screamed, this is more than the pleasure she could bear. His thrust became hard and wild, breaking deeper into her womb. She groaned and whined. She tried moving her back to reduce his pace but instead it mmed back in even more deeper and harder inside her. It was fast and hard, making the pleasure immerse and her core burn. ¡°Ooooo¡­gooossss¡­hhhhh¡­I¡¯m gonna cum I¡¯m gonnaeeee¡­.¡±. Shina announced with a groan before she finally spurted out a hot release from her core. He stabbed the dildo twice, repeatedly before he glided it out along with her juice spilling out of her. She began panting heavily to catch her breath that she didn¡¯t realize she was holding.


    ¡°Hurry up and leave¡±. Marcus ordered sternly which made her feel insulted.


    Her aching legs made it uneasy to stand on her feet. She sat up before she slowly stood up on her feet. She supported herself with her hand on the table as she strode to pick up her dress and wore it. Shina didn¡¯t turn back to spare Marcus a nce as she grabbed her bag and left his office. She didn¡¯t notice Ann standing behind the door as she quickly wiped the tears tempting to gush out of her eyes before she proceeded into the elevator.

 CHAPTER 11 I CAN MAKE YOU SQUIRT

    Ann felt anger burning inside her as she watched the women leave. She couldn¡¯t tell if it was the fact that the sex doctor was pleasuring another woman instead of her or for the fact that he had left her here to wait outside. She turned to enter the office but ceased her footstep when the door opened and Marcus came out.


    ¡°Come on let¡¯s go¡±. Marcus said as he strode to the elevator. It opened and he went in.


    Ann stood back staring at him unbelievably, she was expecting an apology for keeping her waiting outside but instead he walked past her as if he didn¡¯t notice her presence.


    ¡°Hurry up, we don¡¯t have much time¡±. Marcus ordered which made her snapped out of her thought and rushed into the elevator before it locked.


    Ann cleared her throat in order to break the awkward silence between them. She was curious to know where they were going instead of being in the office.


    ¡°May I know where we are going sir?¡±. She asked out of curiosity, she couldn¡¯t ¡®t hold it in anymore longer.


    ¡°You will know, when we get there¡±. Marcus responded and she averted her gaze towards him. It was obvious he didn¡¯t notice her staring at him because his gaze was fixed at the door.


    ¡°Sir what¡­¡±. Ann couldn¡¯tplete her statement as the elevator beeped open and without waiting for her toplete her statement he went out. She gritted her teeth and clenched her hand into a fist, he couldn¡¯t even wait for her to finish her statement which made her angry. She strode out of the elevator and followed him from behind.


    Marcus went to the receptionist table and ced the key on top. ¡°There is a mess in my office, leave it up¡±. He ordered and thedy nodded her head while slightly stealing a nce at his face.


    ¡°Ye¡­ye¡­yes sir¡±. Thedy responds as one could tell from the tone of her voice she has totally lost it while drooling over him.


    ¡°Come Ann¡±. Marcus said and she quickly followed him from behind. He strode to the garage where his ck car was parked before he pressed a button in the key and the door of the car opened slowly. ¡°Get in¡±. He said as he ended the driver¡¯s seat and Ann joined him in the passenger seat. ¡°Seat belt¡±. He said more like in a questioning tone and she didn¡¯t hesitate to put it on. The door locked as he started the car engine and it turned on before it zoomed out of the garage then down to the road.


    ¡°So tell me, where are you taking me to?¡±. Ann asked, still curious to know where they¡¯re going.


    ¡°My house¡±. Marcus responded and Ann furrowed her brows. He scoffs because he already knows how her reaction will be on hearing his response.


    ¡°Your house¡±. Ann said, turning to face him. ¡°To do what?¡±. She asked confusedly.


    ¡°There you will sign the contract¡±. Marcus said briefly.


    She chuckled, taking his response as a joke. ¡°You don ¡®t even know what my response will be, whether yes or no, you¡¯re just bringing me over to your ce¡±. Ann said.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m gonna take you to my house and maybe after seeing everything, you will have to decide if to be my submissive or not¡±. Marcus said Ann couldn¡¯t process what he meant by the statement ¡°seeing everything¡±. She chose not to ask him about it as she reclined back to the chair.


    Few minutester, Marcus drove his car into a magnificent environment, it had a penthouse built inside. Ann couldn¡¯t take her eyes off the towering building as she admired every beautiful design around it. He parked his car in the garage before the car stopped.


    ¡°Home sweet home¡±. Marcus announced, alighting from his car.


    Ann¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t leave the building as she opened the car and stepped out of it.


    ¡°Like what you see?¡±. Marcus asked with a proud smirk on his lips.


    ¡°What do you mean I like it?¡±. Ann questioned in admiration. ¡°I love it¡±. She let out a gasp as she gazed at the beautiful furnished penthouse.


    ¡°Shall we?¡±. Marcus asked, gesturing her into his house. He strode to the door and unlocked it before he pushed it open and waited for her to go in.


    ¡°Wow¡±. Ann muttered as she went into the house and Marcus locked the door the moment she got inside. She found herself inside the massive sitting room and strode to take her seat on one of the soft coaches. She has to admit that she has never been in such a nice ce like this, it was perfectly built and well furnished. She couldn¡¯t believe Marcus could have such a wonderful home despite been a sex doctor.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get to business Miss Ann¡±. Marcus said, strolling into the sitting room with two sses of wine in his hand. He offered Ann one and ced the other on the table.


    ¡°Okay¡±. Ann said as she sat up in afortable way.


    ¡°Here are the contract documents, read through before you sign¡±. Marcus said as he gave her a file and a pen which she collected.


    ¡°So what is the contract all about?¡±. Ann asked as she opened the file sluggishly.


    ¡°Is it about you being my submissive¡±. Marcus concluded and Ann¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°It will bring good advantages to you and I Ann¡± . He said when he noticed the awkward look on her face.


    ¡°What do you mean good advantages?¡±. Ann asked, furrowing her brows.


    ¡°I will restraint the sexual urge from your body while pleasing myself¡±. Marcus exined.


    ¡°But why me?¡±


    He chuckled, ¡°You have what I want Ann, you¡¯re better than those white ass t cheeks I see everyday¡±. Marcus said and she stood up.


    ¡°So are you trying to say that¡­¡±. She lowered her head and fixed her eyes at the file she¡¯s holding. ¡°If I sign this paper, that¡­you¡¯re gonna touch me to pleasure yourself and drained my sexual urge?¡± . Ann asked and Marcus nod his head in confirmation.


    ¡°Yes¡±


    ¡°I saw the way you fuck that woman in the office¡±. She said and jolted down her saliva. ¡°Are you gonna fuck me the same way that you did fuck her ?¡±. Ann lifted her face up to meet his gaze, hoping for a positive response.


    ¡°If that¡¯s what you want, then yes¡±. He said and she smiled. ¡°But remember, it¡¯s a ten days contract and you won¡¯t be allowed to leave this house till it is over¡±. Marcus reminded but she didn¡¯t mind.


    ¡°Okay¡±. She said inaudibly in a whisper. She ced the file on the table and swat down on her knees. She opened the file and scribbled down her signature in the paper before she stood up. ¡°Here it is¡±. She stood up and gave him the papers which he collected from her hand. She leaned closer to him and lifted her head up to face him,¡±Now I want you to touch me, the same way you touched that woman¡±. Ann said in a husky tone of voice.


    ¡°There is something you don¡¯t know Ann¡±. Marcus dangerously gazed down at her face.


    ¡°And what is that?¡±. Ann asked with a half smile, staring back into his eyes in the most daring way .


    ¡°I do it rough, I can make you squirt with just one touch of my finger inside your pussy, I can make your boobs smaller by just squeezing it and I can make you beg for my cock¡±


    ¡°I hope you get it¡±. Marcus said in a hoarse voice which made cold electrifying tingles run down her spine.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Ann swallowed hard before she responded. ¡°Yes master¡±.

 CHAPTER 12 YOU SAY WHAT?FUCK!

    The moment she said that, Marcus grasped her neck with one hand and forcefully pushed her backward tond on the coach. Ann¡¯s face was looking up at his cold face due to his hand trapping her neck from averting her eyes from his gaze that were locked in hers.


    His grip against her neck tightened, cutting off the air supply of breath that went through her throat. She swiveled a gulp past her throat, the dominant look on his face was dangerous which she likes.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    He added pressure, pressing her head against the coach as his legs pushed through her legs and it straddled her legs open, wide enough for his knees to press upward and reached to her throbbing.


    Ann bit her lips, suppressing the moan that was tempting to stifle out of her mouth. The intensity of pleasure she was feeling down there was that she had never felt before, this man was in control which made her weak.


    ¡°You wanna see what it¡¯s like to be my submissive huh?¡±. Marcus asked huskily which made her stomach fluttered by the sound of his voice.


    ¡°Please¡­¡±. Ann closed her eyes as she uttered a response, she couldn¡¯t voice out audible to his hearing due to his manly hand wrapped around her throat.


    Marcus released her and pulled back from her. ¡°Come with me¡±. He said and then walked to the stairs.


    Ann stood up from the coach and quickly followed from behind. Her body was trembling coldly while her heart was racing out of curiosity. They climbed the stairs till they got to a hallway and turned to the left.


    ¡°Ann, you did the right thing by signing the contract¡±. Marcus said as he halted in front of the door. He dipped his hand into his pocket while Ann stood back and waited. He brought out the key and used it to unlock the door. ¡°Wee to my world Ann¡±. He said and pushed the door opened before he strode inside.


    Ann was nervous as she minced into the room but stood by the door with her mouth dropping open. She couldn¡¯t believe what she was viewing with her eyes, the room was a sex room with different pleasurable equipment. Her eyes ran over the room as she slowly strode in.


    Marcus leaned his back against the wall close to the entrance of the room as he impatiently waited for her to utter a word but she didn¡¯t. Instead she covered her mouth with both palms and let out a breathtaking gasp.


    ¡°Oh my God¡±. Ann suddenly spoke unbelievably. The room was filled with all sex weapon; it has a bondage furniture and the ceiling had chains bonded with cuffs at the top. ¡°How¡­how¡­¡±


    ¡°How what?¡±


    Her body froze when she felt Marcus towering figure standing behind her.


    Ann inhaled before she turned to look up at him confidentially, ¡°Why this?¡±. She asked.


    ¡°You and I know you love to be touched by all these weapons¡±. Marcus said as he lowered his head to look down at her face, the expression on her face was a puzzled expression.


    ¡°I thought¡­¡±


    ¡°Take off your clothes Ann¡±. Marcus ordered.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡±. Her lips quivered.


    ¡°Take off your clothes Ann, I¡¯m not gonna repeat myself¡±. Marcus said, his voice deep and he sounded dangerous. She knew she had to listen to him so she slowly began to unbutton her shirt. He strode back to the door and locked it. ¡°Ann after this, you can choose to leave if you don¡¯t like it¡±. He said and her shirt dropped to the floor, leaving her dded with just her cup bra.


    She felt sudden coldness envelop her as her hands went back to her skirt, unzipping it as she lowered her head and gazed down at the floor. She tugged her skirt down and it dropped to the ground.


    ¡°Take off your underwear¡±. Marcus ordered, the coldness and dominant in his tone made shivers run down her spine.


    Her hand slowly went to the hook of her bra and unlocked it. She sluggishly removed the hand of her bra and allowed it to drop freely on the ground as herrge boobs bounced out.


    ¡°Don¡¯t take off your pants¡±. Marcus reprimanded, making her stop at that point. Her hands flew up to her breast and crossed her chest with both hands. She was indeed shy to be seen naked in front of him. He strode towards her and grabbed her hands before pulling it out from her chest,¡±Ann¡±. He said, cing his middle finger below her chin and lifting it up to his face. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be scared to let it all out , I¡¯m a sex doctor and I know whatever that is going on inside your body¡±. He said and she gulped in. She smirked,¡±I loved the way you call me master back there and I want you to always call me that your body belongs to me, now¡±. He said. ¡°You got it? He asked and she nods in confirmation because. ¡°Now lift your hands up¡± He ordered and she did as she was told, she lifted her hands up above her head. He stretched his hand up and pulled down the handcuff from the ceiling. He handcuffed her both wrist before leaving her hand to hang up in the air.


    Ann was nervous, the cold breeze grazing her skin made her shiver and her breast to be shiff.


    ¡°You can tell me to stop, if you want tell me to¡­okay? Marcus asked and she nods¡±. ¡°Good¡±. He said and went to a cupboard before he came back a gag in his hand with Open your mouth ¡°. Hemanded and she flung her mouth wide open. He ced the gag inside her moan and hooked it behind her head. He came in front of her and lingered his eyes on her breast with a devilish half smile curving his lips,¡±Nice boobs you got Miss Ann¡±. He said and she blushed to hispliment.


    He swiftly brushed the tip of his fingers across her left nipples and it became hardened. Her body shivered in response to his touch as a giggle suppresses her throat due to the gag in her mouth.


    ¡°Do you like it¡±. He asked and she asked her bono as she can¡¯t speak because of the gag in her mouth. ¡°Do you want me to touch herobs?¡±. Marcus and she asked in anticipation. His touch was making her core burn in sensation. ¡°How about I suck you dry? Huh??¡±. He asked huskily as he pinched her left nipple, pulling it out so she could move close to him.


    ¡°Haaa¡­¡±. Ann breath, the pains of pleasure swelling in her nipple was that she couldn¡¯t bear. Her body began to arch, wanting more of his touch. She groaned out of her throat as he pinched his finger deeper into her nipples. ¡°Oh fuck¡±. She muttered a moan.


    ¡°You say what?¡±. Marcus asked as he removed his finger out from her nipples and pped her breast in which it moved simultaneously swing in the realm.


    ¡°Oh fuck¡±. Ann muttered her response again, closing her eyes as she endured pains of pleasure from his manly strong hands against her breast. The p was so painful that it made her grumble in pain. She tried to move backwards but as he noticed her attempt he used his other hand and pinched her right nipple. ¡°Ooo¡±. She whined in intense pain.


    ¡°You say what?¡±. Marcus said, teasing her as heid a loud p on her breast against and again.


    ¡°I said fuckkk¡­¡±. Ann muttered, saliva trickling out of the side of her lips as she spoke.


    ¡°You say what?¡±. Marcus asked and pped her again on her breast.


    She whined and sped her legs,¡±Fuck¡±. Ann arched her neck and groaned. She gasped when his two fingers bit into her nipples and stretched it forward. ¡°Aaarrrggg¡­¡±. She whined in pain.


    His fingers left her nipples and Ann opened her eyes to see what he was up to, only to spot him strolling back to the cupboard. She was desperate for his touch, she gagged while trying to gulp in the salvia that was trickling out from the side of her mouth. She anticipated as she straightened up herself and waited calmly for his touch.

 CHAPTER 13 DO YOU WANT ME TO FUCK YOU?

    Ann turned back forward as she saw he wasing back. She inhaled and exhaled deeply in anticipation as Marcus strode towards her.


    He was holding a flogger behind his back as he approached her. He stood behind her and brought it out before heshed it against her ass.


    ¡°Ahhh¡±. Ann moaned as she wasn¡¯t expecting this. She tried to turn but he whipped her with the flogger again which made her moan in pain. ¡°Argghhh¡­¡±. The pain was intense, she couldn¡¯t tell if it was pleasure because she felt good about the whip against her naked ass. She grip the cuff that was holding her hands tightly as he whooped her ass again.


    This assult made her asscheek redden. On Seeing this he smiled and strode to her front.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡±. Marcus asked, he sped her jaw and tilt her head.


    ¡°Yes sir¡±. She mumbled as her saliva began to drool out from the side of her lips.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±. Marcus asked as he whipped her left nipple with the flogger and it painfully hardened. She moaned.


    ¡°Yes sir¡±. Ann mumbled.


    He brush the flogger through her chest down to her legs. She clenched her legs tightly, feeling tingles evelope in her sex arena. She arched backward so he wouldn¡¯t reach for her pussy.


    ¡°Legs open¡±. Marcus said in amanding tone.


    ¡°Sir¡±. Ann nced at him with a cringe of his utterance.


    ¡°Legs open¡±. Marcus didn¡¯t care to hear what she had to say.


    Ann sighs and submissively parted her legs open.


    ¡°Perfect¡±. Marcus said with a smirk. He went behind her and she began to breath constantly as she turned to have a peek of what¡¯s doing behind her. Before she could turn to look at him she received a whip in-between the lips of her pussy which made her swiftly close her leg. Pains emerge, she could feel her fluid leaking from her sexes. She could feel the liquid, trickling from her core down to her thigh. She was Damm too horny, she needed his touch.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­¡±. She groaned in pain and in pleasure. He was tantalizing her which made her angry. She clenched her fist against the chain holding the cuff, trying hard to bear the intensity of pain and pleasureing out from her sexes.


    ¡°Miss Ann spread your legs wide open and never close it¡±. Marcus warned and this time he sounded dangerous.


    Ann gazed down at the floor and spread her legs wide open.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see what you got down there Miss Ann¡±. Marcus said, he leaned close to her then palmed her left breast. She moaned. ¡°Hmm¡­nice¡±. He said, squeezing her stiff breast. ¡°Miss Ann should I go down there?¡±. He asked, he could see her fluid dripping down to the ground.


    ¡°Yes please¡±. She muttered.


    His hand left her breast as he traveled it from her chest down to her stomach. He circted his finger around her navel and her skin juddered. He slid it down to her vagina. She moaned. He lightly rubbed his finger around her clit over her pants. She clenched her thigh against his hand and arched back. She began panting in anticipation as her gaze was focused on his finger in her pussy.


    ¡°Please¡±. Ann closed her eyes and tossed her head backward. She knew, he knew what she was begging for but yet he didn¡¯t want to give it to her. He was fucking keeping her intense. ¡°Arrgg¡­¡±. She groaned when he pulled his hand from her.


    He tugged down her lingerie, dragging it down to her leg and she squirmed above him impatiently. He went down on his knees and pulled out the pants from her legs before he tossed her pants aside and lifted his gaze to her. Her cupped breast was still stiff and her face was flushed from her hard breathing.


    He slid two fingers through her lips down to her core, sneakily avoiding her core. He rubbed two finger¡¯s in circles around her clit.


    She propped her neck backward. The stirring hunger in her ached to touch him but the cuffs holding her hand prevented her.


    He slid two fingers through her lips down to her core. The lips parted open as he rubbed his hand up and down, through the length of the cunt.


    ¡°Aaaahhh¡±. She moans, utterly unable to speak because of the gag.


    His two fingers went to her core and she spread her legs wide open, giving him more ess that he wanted. He glided his two fingers in and her fluid imbued his finger and made it wet. He rubbed his thumb against her clit while his finger was stiff, inside of her core. ¡°Miss Ann, would you love to taste your cum?¡±. He asked. ¡°You already cum when I haven¡¯t even started¡±. He added.


    ¡°Aaaa¡­¡±. Was all that coulde out of her mouth because of the gag. The pleasure around her sexiest became more intense and unbearable. She began to move her hip in rhyme just to make his finger move into her deeper.


    He withdrew his finger from her core and her fluid leaked out. His hand left her vagina in abandoned as he stood up. His hand went to the back of her head and unhook the gag before he removed it from her mouth.


    She whooshed her breath as her chest rose and fell back to its ce. ¡°Sir please fuck me¡±. Ann begged, she couldn¡¯t believe she was begging for a doctor to fuck her.


    ¡°I will only fuck you once miss Ann, I don¡¯t fuck twice¡±. He said. ¡°So you decide, do you want it now or?¡±. Marcus asked, he still wanted her badly but he needed to hear from her side if she was ready for it.


    ¡°I want it now¡±. Ann babbled out before he couldplete his statement.


    Marcus went down on his knees, he grabbed her thigh with force and lifted it up on his shoulder. Her body saturated on his shoulder as his mouth found its way to her center. He buried his face inside her which made her legs quivered. He grabbed her ass, keeping her in ce as he inhaled her scent,¡±You smell so good¡±. Marcus said, which made a blush crept her cheek as she remained silent. She had spent time watching down there just to look clean so it was worth it. He flicked the tip of his tongue up and down the length of her pussy lips. She sucked in a breath, holding on to the chains tightly.


    She clutched the cuff as she couldn¡¯t reach for his hair to push his face deeper. I feeling of the hotness of his tongue was insane fully good. She could feel the burning sensation of his warm tongueing in contact with her wet pussy.


    Ahh¡­ fuck me Marcus ¡°. She moaned passionately. She was ready for him as his touch was making her core clench and release more fluid. He thrusted his tongue inside her core and her legs weakened, feeling the thickness and warmth of his tongue grinding against her walls. Her breathbored as she panted heavily in anticipation. ¡°Oh fuck¡±. She moaned loudly.


    His tongue glided in and circted around her pussy walls as he tasted every bit of her fluid that trickled out of her core. He grasped her ass and mouthed her cunt.


    She looked down at him, whooshing her breath in anticipation.


    ¡°You taste so good¡±. Marcus said as his mouth covered her pussy. He darted his tongue out, licking her up and down.


    She couldn¡¯t breath, the sensational pleasure was intense. The way he suckled her quivering pussy and at the same time licked her clit was bing unbearable pleasurable. The pleasure was so intense that it made her begin to move her hips in rhyme.


    ¡°Fuck fuck fuck¡±. She groaned with her eyes tightly closed. She held on to the chain tightly as her moan filled the room. The sensational pleasure from her sexes was gracefully unbearable and intense. She felt so much pleasure and want. ¡°Oh sir I¡¯m cumming¡±. She whined but he didn¡¯t stop sucking her. She closed her eyes as she couldn¡¯t hold back anymore as she spurted out her release into his mouth. He suckled out and licked clean before he released her. He dropped her legs on the floor and it began trembling that she found it hard to stand properly. She knew it was embarrassing but she wanted this.


    He unlocked the handcuff and she freely dropped her hand. She caresses her wrist smoothly while trying to stand on her feet.


    ¡°Sir are we done?¡±. Ann asked. She didn¡¯t want it to end, not just yet. She¡¯d enjoy the pleasurable treatment she was getting from him.


    ¡°Do you want us to be done?¡±. Marcus asked and she lifted her face up.


    ¡°No sir¡±. Ann gulped in.


    ¡°Your hands¡±. Marcus demanded and she stretched forth her hands. He went back to the wardrobe and brought out a rope. On Seeing the rope in her hands, Ann wondered what¡¯s going to happen next.

 CHAPTER 14 I鈥橫 GONNA CUM

    Marcus tied the rope separately around her wrist then gestured her to the bed. He tied the rope at the pirs behind the bed and her other hand at the left pir. Her hands were syed in different directions. Marcus went behind her, his breath was right over her pulse, teasing her neck.


    She inhaled and swallowed her breath in anticipation. She couldn¡¯t move her body due to the rope holding her hands.


    ¡°Knee on the bed, legs spread baby girl¡±. Marcus¡¯ hoarse voice instructed, making her shiver.


    ¡°Yes sir¡±. Ann responded. She climbed on the bed with her knees before she opened her legs invitingly and stayed in position as she had been instructed.


    ¡°Perfect¡±. Marcus said, her wet hot red pussy was on disy which made his cock twitch, begging for attention. He smiled devilishly and zipped down his pants before he tugged it down to his ankle. He didn¡¯t bother to take off his shirt, he left in on and proceeded his movement. He moved forward towards her and lightly massaged her ass before he spanked it hard. She moaned. He grabbed his cock and dabbed himself hard till it became more hardened and firm.


    She couldn¡¯t see what he was doing which made her arched in anticipation.


    His cock was long, swollen and big. With that, he grabbed her waist and his cock pressed against her wet core, making her moan as she finally got the contact she needed.


    Her pussy quivered, as she jolted a gulp in anticipation. He was so huge even if she hadn¡¯t felt him in her yet but feeling his tip in her entrance, she could tell he was big. She felt him pulled back from her. She groaned.


    He licked his hand swiftly andshed it against her pussy which made her core clenched as she wasn¡¯t expecting it. She shuddered and bit her lower lips, holding back the moan tempting to escape from her mouth.


    ¡°Oh please fill my pussy with your cock master¡±. She babbled a lewd moan.


    Such a statement made him p her pussy again, this time harder. Making her pussy burn and her legs weaken. She tried to move but the ropes holding her hands were retraining her, now she knew why he had tied her to the bed.


    He fist his hand on her hand and yanked it backwards which made her arch her back for him. He leaned closer, erasing the space between them. His cock found its way to her entrance and pressed hard against it.


    He grabbed his cock and flicked it up and down the length of her cunt then down to her core. He spanked her ass,¡±Are you ready for this miss Ann?¡±. Marcus asked, tilting his head and dropping mouth open kisses from her neck down to her breast.


    ¡°Oh please fuck me Marcus¡±. Ann moaned and he released her hair and pushed her forward.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    He grabbed her waist and abruptly pressed in.


    She moaned, feeling the intrusion breaking into her. He was so big that he had to push harder before her wet core dted to his side and he slipped in.


    ¡°Oh shit¡±. She sucked in a breath. She tightened her fist against the rope holding her back as his hip retracted and pushed forward again. She could feel the contour of his cock rubbing her pussy walls and it felt so good. She hasn¡¯t felt something so big inside her which made it pleasurable.


    He began to thrust in and out of her and slowly he began to pick up his fast pace. She arched her back and began mming her hip against him, deepening his pration and motioning him to increase his speed.


    The pping sound of her ass against his body echoed around the room followed by their moan.


    ¡°Oh fuck!!!¡±. Marcus flung his neck backward, feeling the tightness of her core enveloped him as he plundered into her faster and deeper. He haven¡¯t fucked a pussy as tight as hers despite she is a sex addict. He made him wonder if the cock she has been fucking wasn¡¯t big enough as his. His pace became faster that she couldn¡¯t take, she began to scream his name loud as the pleasure became intense.


    He grabbed her thigh and straddled it to grant him more ess as he plundered into her. It was pleasurable having her core to adjust and stretch to his hardness. He pumped and thrusted faster and harder nonstop. He was ramming into her like a wild animal.


    She was drained and sweating profusely due to his speed.


    ¡°Ahhhh¡­¡±. He ced his left leg on the bed as moaned. His pace increased and became harder. He forcefully pulled her against him to meet up to his fast pace.


    ¡°Oh shit¡±. Ann¡¯s eyes flustered shut in the pleasure she was feeling. She was half way to making her release but his speed was stopping her. He was so fast and wild at the same time. ¡°Aaahhhh¡­ohhh¡­maaarrrcussss¡­¡±. She babbled words out of her mouth unknowingly as the pleasure was so intoxicating. ¡°I¡¯m gonna cum master, please let me cum¡±. She pleaded, tears of pleasure rolling down to her cheek from her eyes.


    ¡°Oh fuckkkk¡­¡±. He screwed deeper Inside her and made his release.


    She felt this hotness of his seed inside her, she knew he had cum in her. She made her release along with him. This was the first time she had ever felt a man cum shoot into her womanhood and it felt so good. She rode on him slowly as she whooshed her breath.


    Her breath reduced as his speed decreased as he thrust in slowly. He glided out of her as their cum spilled out onto the bed.


    They were both exhausted and sweating profusely. The room was suffocated with their strong scent which was delightful.


    He pulled up his pants and buckled it before he untied her.


    When she was finally free from the rope holding her, she fell weakly on the bed. This man was so good than any other man she had fucked.


    ¡°Miss Ann, we should get to business now¡±. He finally said after he had finally caught his breath.

 CHAPTER 15 WE ARE GONNA GET LAID

    Marcus lifted Ann up from the bed and carried her in his arms in a bridal style. He strode out of the room and then took her into another massive room. The walls of the room were painted white and the bed was a king size; perfectly dressed with a white nket. He ced her on the bed and left her for a few seconds to recover from their sexual encounter before he spoke.


    ¡°After what happened today, are you still interested or you want a contract termination???¡±. Marcus raised a question which left Ann nked for some second. ¡°Please say something, your silence is killing me¡±. He urged impatiently. Her silence made him feel that he had done something bad to her, in a wrong way.


    Ann inhaled and sat up on the bed. She spread her legs wide open and dipped two fingers inside her core. She arched her back and spectacrly parted her lips open while staring into Marcus eye¡¯s. She glided her finger¡¯s out and stuck it inside her mouth , sucking it seductively while tasting the little of his sperm that she had managed to sprinkle out of her core.


    Marcus growled as he watched her sweet lips engulf her finger, sucking it without mercy. In his head he could imagine her sucking his cock but he doesn¡¯t wants to take that risk and fuck her again. He turned to the path which leads to his wardrobe and strode towards it, leaving Ann alone in total disappointment.


    ¡°I can suck your cock if you want?¡±. Ann suggested with a devilish smile curved up in her lips.


    ¡°Like I said, it¡¯s business Ann¡±. Marcus said, not being moved by her coaxing tone of a voice. He opened the wardrobe and brought out a new set of shirts and a long pair of pants. ¡°Please put this on¡±. He flipped through the clothes in the wardrobe and brought out a dress before he threw it on the bed.


    ¡°Are you married?¡±. Ann asked, grabbing the red dress and lifting it up to have a good view of the dress; it was a handless long dress with a cupped bra inside that she could possibly settle her breasts in.


    ¡°No¡±. Marcus said non channtly but Ann still wasn¡¯t convinced by the fact that he has a woman¡¯s clothing in his wardrobe. ¡°You should put that on, so I can drop you off at your ce¡±. He said while putting on his pants and stuffing his cock inside before zipping it.


    ¡°Huh??¡±. She creased her brow, she was expecting a second round of sex because his cock felt so good inside her cunt. She hasn¡¯t felt as much pleasure as this before. ¡°I signed the contract, so give me what I want¡±. Ann protested and Marcus walked up to her.


    He ced his hand on the bed and leaned his face closer to hers, ¡°It¡¯s not about what you, it is about what I want¡±. Marcus stated firmly as if it was the end of their discussion but Ann didn¡¯t buy that.


    ¡°Seriously?¡±. Ann asked in disbelief, standing up on the bed and picking the dress up before she wore it. She dipped her hand in the dress and settled her breast on the c cup bra. ¡°And what is it that you want for me?¡±. She asked as she came down from the bed.


    ¡°I want to get rid of your sexual urge Ann¡±. Marcus responded in a coaxing found as he rose up from the bed.


    Ann walked towards his path and leaned closer to him till they were only an inch apart before she lifted her head up to gaze at his face. ¡°And what if, I don¡¯t wanna get rid of it???¡±. She asked while dipping her hands inside his pack, searching for his cock but he muttered her by moving back from her.


    ¡°Come let¡¯s go¡±. Marcus grasped her left arm and pulled her out of his room. She was seducing him and in order to avoid his little man from growing big he had to drag her out.


    ¡°Why are you chasing me away?¡±. Ann asked while following Marcus from behind. ¡°I have signed the contract so what else?¡±. She asked.


    ¡°You should go home and arrange your things, you will be moving in here tomorrow ¡°. Marcus said as hepelled her out of his penthouse and to the garage where his car was packed. ¡°Get in the car¡±. He walked to the driver seat and entered.


    Ann red aimlessly at the direction he took, she was just been angry by how he had deprived her from having sex with him. She bit her lower lips before she opened the passenger¡¯s seat and entered.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°You should put on your seat belt¡±. Marcus suggested while he pinned the seatbelt to the chair.


    ¡°No thanks¡±. Ann folded her hand across her chest while trying to act stubborn.


    Marcus sighed, he didn¡¯t have time to argue with her. He pulled out his seatbelt and leaned close to her, ¡°If you¡¯re gonna be my submissive, learn how to be a submissive¡±. He said curtly before he grabbed the seatbelt and pinned it down to the chair.


    Ann was in mes but she didn¡¯t let it show in her expression but instead she maintained a cold one.


    ¡°Tomorrow you will be given new set of rules¡±. Marcus said while turning on the engine of his car before turning it¡¯s wheel to revise and turn to the gate. The gate automatically opened before he drove out of his penthouse.


    ¡°By who?¡±. Ann asked, turning her face to look at his.


    ¡°Me of course¡±. Marcus responded with his gaze fixed on the road.


    Ann rolled her eyes and looked out through the window of the car.


    ¡°Your address Miss Ann?¡±. Marcus asked, rolling the wheel and turning the car direction to the highway.


    ¡°2435 Fair Oaks Blvd¡±. Ann said bluntly.


    ¡°You live in Loehmann¡¯s za?¡±. Marcus asked.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ how do you know?¡±. Ann asked, obviously surprised.


    ¡°That I am a sex doctor doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t socialize¡±. Marcus said.


    ¡°Whatever¡±. Ann mumbled.


    Few minutester, they arrived at her ce. Marcus parked his house besides her apartment before he switched down the car engine and it stopped.


    ¡°So here we are¡±. Marcus exhaled while taking off his seat belt.


    ¡°Thanks alot¡±. Ann said, taking off her seatbelt before opening the door of the car and stepping out.


    ¡°Tomorrow, before eight, you should be outside here waiting for me¡±. He said. ¡°And you will be punished, if you failed to do so¡±. Marcus warned sternly and she mmed the door shut before tilting her head through the window .


    ¡°And I will like to see you do so¡±. Ann said in a whisper and ran her tongue around her lips in circles before she moved back. ¡°Bye¡±. She said and strode into her apartment after opening it.


    ¡°Such a brat¡±. Marcus cursed before he zoomed off.


    Ann opened the door to her apartment before she entered. Her room looks empty and quiet, just the same way she left it. ¡°Seems silver wasn¡¯t here¡±. She said to herself while taking off her shoe. She walked to the bed and flopped on it. She closed her eyes for some second before she opened it and brought out her phone.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hang out tonight¡±. She typed down a text and sent it to Silver.


    After waiting for a few seconds she finally got a response;


    ¡ª ¡°Oh great, by eight then at the bar¡±.


    ¡°We¡¯re gonna getid tonight¡±. Ann sent back a response.


    ¡°What happened to the sex doctor???¡±. She got a response from silver.


    ¡°Fuck that shit, I¡¯m gonna exin to you once we meet at the bar¡±.


    ¡°We are gonna getid!¡±.


    She sent thest message and threw back her phone on the bed.


    ¡°I¡¯m so fucking excited¡±. Ann said with a devilish grin.

 CHAPTER 16 ARE YOU CALLING MY BOOBS SMALL?

    Ann groaned just after sending her best friend, Silver, the address of the bar where they are going to meet tonight.


    It¡¯s been almost one hour she has beenying on the bed, feeling exhausted from the long drive. She took a breath in before she stood up from the bed and began to strip out of her dress. She strode naked to the mirror that was hanging on the wall and admired her reflection.


    She nced at her full round breast down to her well shaped curves and her t stomach. Her pussy revealed the v shape as she sped her thigh together. She is gonna getid this night with a big cock that could fill her sexy cunt. She smirked in affirmation. She palmed her left breast, squeezing it firmly and enjoying the softness of her boobs in her hands. So soft, warm and smooth. She moved her hand from her breast and walked into the bathroom.


    She parked her hair up in a messy bun before turning on the tap in the tub. She entered the tub and the water swiftly engulfed her body with a great moisturizer that cooled the hotness of her skin.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    She moaned in delight and inclined her body against the bed tub in rxation. She closed her eyes, feeling the coldness of the water gush into the tub and spontaneously swamped her body.


    ¡°Submissive¡±. She chuckled, realizing it wasn¡¯t so bad just as Silver has said. Although it was her first experience and she died enjoyed it, the way Marcus ram his huge cock inside her it brought so much pleasure in her sexual organs simultaneously. ¡°No wonder he is called a sex doctor¡±. Ann mumbled in her head.


    Bamm!!!


    The thuddy sound of her door being mmed hard made her jerked out of the tub.


    She was wondering who must have invaded her apartment and the thought of that made her heart hammered. She quickly turned off the shower and grabbed her towel from the holder at the wall before she swaddled it around her body.


    ¡°Who is there?¡±. Ann asked and silently waited for a response. She became extremely anxious when she got no response. She shambled towards the door and slowly pushed the door slightly open. She propelled her head to the side and peeped through the door.


    With her heartbeat, hammering against her chest. She scanned and searched for whoever had invaded her house but found nothing.


    ¡°Aaaaah¡±. She heard a roared and face proded simultaneously towards her which made her involuntarily flinched backwards while cing her hand on her chest and trying to hold on to her heart that was beating rapidly. A sarcasticughter left the mouth of a familiar voice which gave Ann a relief. It was Silver.


    ¡°How could you do that, you almost scared the living life out of me¡±. Ann yelled at her angrily and Silver didn¡¯t stopughing at her.


    ¡°Oh my gosh, you fell for that¡±. Silver let out a boisterousughter, feeling proud of herself for a sessful move she made to scare Ann.


    ¡°Not cool, I sent you the address and I didn¡¯t expect you to be here¡±. Ann thundered, feeling pissed as she stormed to the wardrobe.


    Silver scoffed and leaned against the wall,¡±I didn¡¯t get your message¡±. She said,


    ¡°Where were you???¡±. Ann asked while she flung her wardrobe door open and ran her hands through the clothes.


    ¡°With Diego¡±. Silver responds as stroll towards Ann.


    ¡°Your so busy boyfriend¡±. Ann said while rolling her eyes in a dramatic gestiction.


    ¡°Puff¡±. She emphasizes while blowing air out in the process. ¡°He left the state for Mexico, he said he wants to visit his sick mom¡±. Silver said, settling her ass to lean on Ann¡¯s vanity table.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s awkward¡±. Ann said calmly, her expression shing into a sad one.


    ¡°And soon you will be gone for ten days¡±. Silver lowered her gaze to the ground while she aimlessly fling her legs back and forth.


    Ann walked towards her and cupped her cheek before lifting her face up to meet hers. ¡°We are gonna hang out Silver , for tonight, we are gonna have a threesome, how is that???¡±. She asked, trying to cheer her friend up but it was worthless because she still maintained her cold look.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ disgusting I don¡¯t wanna share the same cock with you¡±. Silver grumbled.


    ¡°Whatever, just find me a perfect dress to wear¡±. Ann rolled her eyes and retreated back to her wardrobe. She grabbed her underwear and put it on before taking off the towel.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you wear the red dress your ex bought for you¡±. Silver suggested.


    ¡°Oh yeah, that¡¯s right¡±. Ann said and scurried back to the wardrobe, swiftly flipping the clothes aside in search of the dress. ¡°Yes¡±. She hollered after she found what she had been searching for. It was a red short dress with a single hand. She wore the dress over her head before pulling it down. It hugged her body, tight enough to expose her sexy curves and her round ass. Her cleavage was on disy as it was barely covered. She strode to the vanity table and nced at her reflection in the mirror. She was looking extremely hot. She loosen her hair, grabbed the brush andbed down her messy curls before she parked it in a high pony tail.


    ¡°A little makeup¡±. Silver got up from the table and turned to Ann.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think ¡­¡±.


    Ann wasn¡¯t given a chance to speak before Silver grabbed the make-up kit from the drawer and began applying it on her face. She applied a red lip glow on her luscious lips and eyeliner. Just the touch of the makeup made her skin glow in a morous look.


    ¡°Wow¡±. Silver said in a whisper, unbelievably. Her best friend was looking totally different and hot.


    ¡°Your turn¡±. Ann said after admiring herself in the mirror for a few seconds.


    ¡°No, no, no, I am not cheating on Diego¡±. Silver said with a scowl on her face.


    Ann scoffed,¡±Diego doesn¡¯t even act as if he cares about you, maybe he might be out there cheating on you too¡±. She said,


    ¡°Whatever, my rtionship has nothing to do with you¡±. Silver protest.


    ¡°Men are unpredictable, you should know that¡±. Ann said, rolling her eyes.


    ¡°Oooo are you trying to use your boss as an example???¡±. Silver bombarded.


    ¡°Okay it¡¯s enough¡±. Ann said before grasping Silver by the hair and involuntarily making her lean closer to her. She mmed her lips against hers and bit her lower lips which made sliver lips to part open, giving her more ess into her mouth. Like a pro, she sucked her upper lips while her tongue roamed all over her mouth, tasting every bit of her. Silver eyes flung wide open, she didn¡¯t make an attempt to stop but instead she stood still and allowed Ann to dominate her lips.


    Something wasn¡¯t right, she tasted different, like peppermint. Ann quickly disengaged from the kiss and moved back from her. ¡°You taste different¡±. Ann said.


    ¡°Yeah, I kissed Diego¡±. Silver responded while gritting her teeth.


    ¡°Gross¡±. Ann groaned. ¡°Whatever, you¡¯reing along with me okay¡±. She said, strolling to the wardrobe. She flipped the clothes aside till she found a white dress and offered it to Silver. It was the same as hers but came with a different color. ¡°Here, put it on¡±. She offered the dress to Silver which she grabbed angrily.


    ¡°I am not going to have sex okay??!¡±. Silver said firmly.


    ¡°Yeah. yeah. Yeah. Whatever¡±. Ann said while she folded her hand as she rolled her eyes. ¡°Just put it on¡±. She ordered.


    ¡°Fine¡±. Silver said and groaned out in frustration. She stripped out of her blue jeans and cropped shirt before putting on the outfit. The dress didn¡¯t hug her body tightly because she has a slender shape unlike Ann that has a busty shape.


    ¡°You look good¡±. Ann said, observing her outfit for a view before lingering her gaze on her boobs. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want any form to push that up?¡±. She asked and Silver jolted her hand over her chest.


    ¡°Are you taunting me?¡±. Silver asked with a re. She isn¡¯t fond of people calling her boobs small despite it was small. It made her angry.


    ¡°No, I was just saying¡­¡±


    ¡°That my boobs are too small?¡±. Silver asked angrily.


    ¡°You know what? Just forget it¡±. Ann said, sounding uninterested. She picked up the makeup and applied it on Silver¡¯s. ¡°We look hot¡±. She said while they stared at themselves in the mirror.


    ¡°Totally¡±. Silver said with a smirk. ¡°Let¡¯s go¡±. She said as she turned and strode to the door.


    ¡°A minute¡±. Ann said. She grabbed her purse from the table and her phone from the bed. She dipped her phone in her purse before zipping it. ¡°Ready?¡±. She query.


    ¡°Ready¡±. Silver responded and together they held hands and strode out of the apartment.


    They got to the roadway and bordered a taxis.

 CHAPTER 17 JUST DO THE JOB

    Top Morgan hill hotel;


    A young handsome man agitated from a taxi before it zoomed off. He was looking totally hot in his ck suit. His white hair was gelled to the back of his shoulder. He was dishy and had bold, dark freckles on his nose which brought out the cuteness in him and brightened up his white skin.


    He dusted the invisible dust from his suit before he strode into the hotel in the opposite direction. He entered the hotel and met with the receptionist.


    ¡°Diego Salvador¡±. He said while tossing a card on the table.


    The young receptionist began to stutter as she was lost in her own day dream while staring at him. It was obvious that she had fallen for his charming, rare green eyes. ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I¡­ sir¡­¡±. Her lips fluttered while finding the right words to say.


    ¡°Hurry up, I don¡¯t have much time¡±. He thundered angrily at her which made her shudder and snapped out of her day dream.


    ¡°Uhmm¡­ sir¡­ the room is on the tenth floor¡±. The woman blunted out almost immediately before bringing out a key from the cupboard below the desk and dropping it on the table.


    ¡°Good¡±. Diego snatched the key from the table and took a long stride while sauntering into the elevator.


    ¡°He looks handsome but he is so arrogant¡±. The woman gritted her teeth and mumbled to her hearing.


    Diego clicked the tenth bottin in the elevator before he pressed number ten on the elevator pad. The door slid shut and began to ascend. After a few seconds of waiting, the door automatically beeped open and he came out of the elevator.


    He strode through the hallway on the tenth floor till he got to a door where he stopped. He unlocked the door with the key before he twisted the door knob and pushed it opened. Inside the room was well furnished and beautifully decorated. This wasn¡¯t just an ordinary hotel but one of the most luxurious hotels in the state.


    There, he met with a man, who looked totally as hot and charming as him. He has well tanned skin and his curled hair dangled down on his shoulder. His six pack and bicep was on disy as he wasn¡¯t putting on anything but a ck pants. He ran his finger through his red hair and as if he had been expecting Diego he stood up from the bed with a grin on his face. His blue eyes, sparkling as he revealed his white teeth.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time¡±. He said.


    ¡°You should be happy I had to lie to my girlfriend just to be with you¡±. Diego said while locking the door.


    He let out a cold snort,¡±I told you to break up with her if you wanna be with me¡±.


    ¡°Ro you know I can¡¯t¡±. Diego protested as he strode to the bed and flopped on it.


    Ro and Diego had been dating for five years. He used to be a gay until he met Silver. Silver was the one who had made him change his sexuality and split up with his Ro. Since then, they have been only friends together with benefits.


    ¡°And why?¡±. His bristly eyebrows creased in disappointment.


    ¡°Because I still love her Ro¡±. Diego responded.


    ¡°And you think she won¡¯t find out?¡±. Ro asked in query.


    ¡°She has her friend¡­ Ann¡±. Diego said.


    Ro smirked, turning to face Diego path,¡±That sex addict¡±. He mocked.


    Diego sat up on the bed, raising one of his brows up for more inquiries. ¡°You know her?¡±. He asked as he hadn¡¯t spoken to him about Silver¡¯s friend until today.


    ¡°Long story¡±. He said as if he was uninterested in their conversation. He leaned forward and stooped down to Diego¡¯s face before bracing his palm on the bed. ¡°It¡¯s about us now, Diego, not some cheap slutty bitch¡±. He said and before Diego could utter a word, he smashed his lips against his and began kissing him roughly.


    Diego¡¯s plump pink lips, hungrily parted open as Ro¡¯s tongue pushed past his clenched teeth to the moist space within.


    Ro pressed his hand against Diego¡¯s chest and made him fall back on the bed. ¡°God dammit Diego you taste so good and forbidden¡±. His voice rumbled in his mouth as he kissed him mercilessly. He mbered on the bed and hovered over him, his legs in-between Diego¡¯s frame. His hand slid down to the button of his suite and began to unbutton it while kissing. Diego adjusted himself by lifting his body up so Ro could freely whip off his shirt from his body. Ro¡¯s lips left Diego¡¯s while traveling his lips down to his neck and leaving a trail of wet kisses along. His hand skimmed down Diego¡¯s bare chest until his finger rested at the top of his pants. He started fumbling slowly with the button. Diego closed his eyes, enjoying the sensation of his hot lips, suckling on his neck.


    Ro flung his lips open, taking in Diego¡¯s flesh inside his mouth as he moisturized and suckled on his neck, making Diego¡¯s heart thump harder in reaction. Ro¡¯s hands had sessfully unbuckled his belt and zipped down his pants.


    Diego smoothed his hand down over Ro¡¯s tattoo bare arm. His flesh was thick and soft, yet the contour of his muscles felt forged from stone.


    Ro lifted his face from Diego¡¯s neck and grinned at him. He popped the top of Diego¡¯s jeans and tugged it down and left him just on his boxer. He noticed he wasn¡¯t hard yet so he smoothed his hand over his bare hard chest, over his bicep and the small hard nipples. ¡°You are not hard yet, you sure you ain¡¯t thinking about Silver?¡±. Ro whispered.


    Diego groaned in disapproval, he hated it whenever Ro mentioned Silver¡¯s name. It reminds him of how she does satisfy him with a good blowjob which makes him hard instantly. And just as expected, his cock spring up in inmed hardness and pressed against Ro¡¯s stomach.


    Ro smirked in satisfaction after getting the reaction he wanted. He smoothed his palm over Diego¡¯s bare chest as he left a trail of wet kisses down to his boxer. He tugged his boxer down and his hard cock spring out. ¡°So big¡±. He teased.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ¡°Just do the job¡±. Diego heaved a breath.


    Ro lowered down from the bed and went on his knees. He grasps Diego¡¯s hard cock and brushes the tip of his cap against his lips.


    Diego grunt, feeling the tingles of sensation swell over his sexual organs.


    Ro stroked him a few times before taking him full inside his mouth.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­. shit¡±. Diego moaned, feeling his entire cock engulfed in the warm, wet suction of his mouth. He groaned in enjoyable pain as he slurped his seven inches in and out of his mouth. His hip jerked when Ro hands grasp hold of his balls and began squeezing it hard.


    Ro slid his cock from his mouth, stroking its thick length in his hand a few times before his balls contracted and he finally shot his hot sperm on his face. He ran the tip of his tongue around the cap of his cock, licking him clean before finally releasing him.


    ¡°Ohhhh shittttt¡±. Diego¡¯s eyes fluttered shut in real pain and pleasure as he made his hot release.


    ¡°So tell me, are you gonna break up with Silver or continue to cheat on her until she finds out?¡±. Ro asked with a devilish smirk.


    ¡°Stop saying shit man¡±. Diego chimped. His legs were wobbly already as he sat up. ¡°Come over¡±. He said and within a second Ro joined him on the bed in a sitting position. He went down on his knees and straddled Ro¡¯s leg apart before he came in between. He unbuckled his belt and he tugged down his pants along with the boxer.


    Ro braced his hand on the bed and arched his neck backward, seeing his throbbing cock dangled out from his pants. He has been hard for a long time.


    Diego sps his cock into his hand. He dribbled down on his cock before fondling with his cap while spreading down his saliva. He probes his tongue around the cap before taking him in.


    ¡°Ooohhhh¡±. Ro¡¯s head fell back as he grunt in pleasure.


    He took his cock down to his throat, he began to gag as he pushed down hard, taking him deeper, cutting off his air passage. Diego pulled out his head when he couldn¡¯t hold back his breath and began gasping out for a moment. He leaned forward to take in his cock again into his mouth.


    But before he could, the door to the room swung open violently. A figure holding a tray filled with a ss of liquor above came in.


    Diego and Ro¡¯s both averted their gaze to the hotel attendance standing at the door with her jaw dropped open. Her beautiful brown big eyes were wide open in a big shock seeing the two hot naked men in this position.


    AUTHOR¡¯S NOTE: HELLO GUYS, I TOOK TIME TO EDIT THIS CHAPTER WHEN I NOTICED ERRORS IN THE PREVIOUS CHAPTER. SO PLEASE LEAVE A REVIEW SO I CAN KNOW YOUR THOUGHTS ABOUT THE BOOK. THANKS

 CHAPTER 18 I LOVE HER PUSSY

    Diego stood up while the hotel attendance cringed. Her body began trembling in fear and in the process the tray dropped from her hand down to the floor. It made ttering noises in return as the sses broke to pieces. She flinched and began to hyperventte.


    ¡°I am sorry sir, I am so sorry I didn¡¯t mean to¡±. She blunted out as she cowered to the ground and began to pick up the broken sses.


    ¡°Bitch you didn¡¯t mean to huh?¡±. Diego growled in rage as he turned to her path. ¡°Leave that fucking shit and get the hell outta here¡±. He ordered.


    ¡°Yes sir¡±. The hotel attendance jerked up immediately and made a turn to leave.


    ¡°Stop¡±. Ro ordered the hotel attendance and she quickly paused. She gulped in nervously, staring nkly at the empty passway as she waited. ¡°What is your name?¡±. He asked as he stood and began to move towards her, his erection spring at every step he took.


    ¡°Ro, are we seriously doing this right now?¡±. Diego asked, already feeling pissed.


    ¡°I got this¡±. Ro said as he reached for thedy¡¯s hair and grabbed it. He yanks it down, bringing her face while his other hand brackets her both arms in a viselike grip.


    ¡°Argh¡±. She groaned, arching her back as hepelled her inside the room. ¡°Let go of me¡±. Thedy screamed and wiggled. ¡°Let¡­¡±. He grasped her cheek against his firm palms, retraining her from uttering a statement as he swiftly turned her forward while he stood behind her. She gritted her teeth, wiggling to free herself from his grip.


    ¡°Lock the door Diego¡±. Ro ordered.


    ¡°Ro this is wrong¡±. Diego shook his head in disapproval.


    ¡°See man, we¡¯re just gonna fuck her cunt and let her go¡±. Ro said while tilting her head to the side and forcing her to stay in ce.


    Fear hooked her stomach, onhearing Ro said those words.


    Diego sighed, he walked to the door and mmed it locked with his foot.


    Thedy squirmed against him, using all her strength to release herself from him.


    ¡°Look youngdy¡±. He whispered huskily into thedy¡¯s ear, making her skin quiver in reaction. ¡°We just wanna fuck your cunt and we¡¯re gonna let you go okay?¡±. He said, coaxing his voice and she spat on his face which made him release his hand from her cheek.


    ¡°Let go of me you bitch¡±. The woman yelled at him.


    Diego growled in rage, he stormed towards their direction and stood at their path where he could face the woman. He swung his hand andnded his five fingers harsh against her left face cheek.


    She whined in pains as her face simultaneously jerked away to another direction. This assault made her left cheek redden. Her loose hair hangs forward, hiding her face except for her eyes.


    ¡°Look at him , woman!¡±. He grasped her by the jaw with one hand and tugged her face up to his. ¡°I can file a case against you for invading my room so it is better you give us that little cunt of urs or get what you deserve, whore¡±. His voice rumbled as he red dangerously at her which made her heart leap in fear.


    She doesn¡¯t want to lose her job, nor does she want to sleep with his unknown hot men holding her captive. Her face softened as she lowered her head,¡±Please sir, let me go, I am sorry¡±. She pleaded, tears streaming down from her eyes.


    Her pleadings and tears didn¡¯t seem to move him but instead he began to unbutton her shirt. After he had sessfully taken off her bottoms, he parted her shirt open and revealed her cleavage that was perfectly packaged inside her visible fabric bra.


    ¡°Does she have nice boobs?¡±. Ro asked, smirking into her ear and crooking his head to have a peek of her boobs.


    ¡°Let me see¡±. He said as he scooped her breast and squeezed it smoothly. ¡°I love how soft it is¡±. Diego said in a mocking tone and Roughed.


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡±. She stifled out a moan and jolted her head backwards, feeling the thickness of Diego¡¯s full palm squeezing her breast.


    ¡°What a whore, she likes it¡±. Diego snort.


    ¡°Let me see how her pussy would be down there¡±. Ro said while still trapping her arm with one hand, he stuck his tongue out and licked her earlobe.


    She shuddered and hissed, trying to hold back the moan tempting to escape from her mouth.


    Ro tten his hand against her bare stomach and smoothed it down to her skirt where he tucked it in.


    ¡°Ha¡±. She gasped as Diego¡¯s hand snaked around her waist and made her arched her back forward. His movement was slow but intoxicating. He slowly traveled his hand up to her bra hook and unhooked it.


    ¡°Release her Ro¡±. Diegomanded which Ro did. He released his grip on her and freed her hand while Diego took off the hand of her bra and tossed away from her chest.


    Her hand voluntarily flew down to her chest, crossing it and pressing it against her small breast to hide it from his view.


    ¡°Raise your hand up¡±. Diego¡¯s masculine,manding rasp almost had her convulsing at that spot.


    She closed her eyes, feeling embarrassed as she lifted her hand above her head.


    Her boobs were round and full, her nipples, pointed and pinkish.


    He grunt and smirked while he lingered his eyes on her boobs. He palmed her left breast tenderly and she moaned.


    ¡°Please sir¡±. She bite her lower lips, in intense pleasure.


    Ro nibbled on her ear, sending jolts of sensation down her spin as his fingers grazed against the center of her cunt, rubbing through thece of her underwear.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­¡±. She moaned as her skin shook and quivered under their touch.


    Diego tucked her hair behind her back and crooked his head down to her neck. His hot breath against her neck made her flinched and clenched her hips while Ro rubbed her cunt vigorously.


    ¡°Hhhhhhhh¡­¡±. Tears spring up in her eyes as the pleasure was bing too intense and unbearable.


    ¡°She is so soft down there¡±. Ro whispers mockingly and she bite her lower lips.


    Diego chuckled as he stuck his tongue out and ran it slowly down to the length of her neck.


    ¡°Oh my God¡­¡±. She propped her head on Ro¡¯s shoulder as her cunt began to pulsate and clenched under Ro¡¯s touch. She curled her fingers into a fist when she felt Diego¡¯s hot wet tongue flicked her nipples. He groped and squeezed her breast repeatedly as he ran his tongue around her nipples, making it harden. ¡°Oooo ¡­. gggg¡±. She let out a lewd moan, trying to straighten up her leg to control the imminent organism, but she can¡¯t, the scorching pleasureing from each side of her sexes was ripping her out. ¡°Ahhh¡±. She mewled as Diego¡¯s teeth crashed against her nipples and stretched it out. Her breath became short while she unclench and clenched her fist as the pains immersed.


    Diego nibbled and suckled on her pink nipples, leaving a trail of hickeys around it.


    She braced her hand on Diego¡¯s shoulder as every part of her body began to pulsate.


    Slowly, Ro grinds his finger against her clit.


    ¡°Sir I can¡¯t hold back¡±. She cried out as tears streamed out of her eyes. She couldn¡¯t tell where the pleasure wasing from as the two men were tantalizing her body in intense pain and pleasure. She groaned when Ro pulled his hands out from her pants, restrainting her from making her release and pushing her forward while Diego released her.


    She braced her hand on the bed as she was stooped downward, leaving her ass in the air and her waist low.


    Ro moved forward and sat on the bed before he grabbed her both hands and ced it on hisp.


    She gulped in nervously as her eyes didn¡¯t go astray from his hard cock.


    Diego went behind her and hiked up her skirt, revealing her ck underpants. He spanked her ass and her flesh quivered. His fingers went to the side of her thong and tugged it down from her waist, falling down to her leg.


    ¡°Aaahhhh¡±. She bite her lips.


    ¡°Suck my cock¡±. Ro¡¯s husky tone of a voice was filled with authority as he cushioned his cock to her face.


    She almost choked at the sight of it.


    ¡°Do it¡±. He demanded, grazing the tip of his cock against her lips.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Her lips tingled as it brushed against his flesh and parted opened in submission.


    Diego¡¯s hand fondled with her butt cheek beforeshing her a harsh spank, making her lewd in pain.


    ¡°Do as he has said to you whore¡±. Hemanded and she spread her lips apart.


    When Ro couldn¡¯t wait anymore, he grasped her hair and pushed her face down into his cock, making her swallow him full. He began to ram right through her, scraping the inside of her throat. His balls jump and pump against her chin while his finger entwines in her hair as he starts pushing his hip forward. Face fucking her and making her gag mercilessly while he groaned softly.


    Diego palm grip his cock, stroking himself a few times to make himself hardened intentionally. He syed her legs apart then leaned closer and gestured his cock towards her slit opening. He drove himself into her sloppy walls, groaning as every inch of him stretched her.


    ¡°Aaaaahhhhhh¡±. Thedy groaned as her saliva dribbled on Ro¡¯s cock. Diego¡¯s huge cock was sticating her walls as he thrust in deeper. She closed her eyes tightly and clenched her fist against the nket as she whimpered in pain.


    Diego¡¯s firm hand bracketed her hips as he began thrusting in and out of her. Grunting as he was getting the pleasure he wants. He ram his cock in and out of her, deeper and faster at an unstoppable pace. Making her moan and groan unbearable to the heat thrilling in her cunt.


    ¡°Please stop¡±. She muffled soft pleading as both men ram their cock inside of her. She could barely breathe under Ro¡¯s cock inside her mouth.


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna cum soon Diego¡±. Ro groaned, arching his neck backward while his hand never left her hair.


    ¡°Ohhhhh shit¡±. Diego retracted his hip and pushed in forward with one long thrust. ¡°Ahhh¡±. He grunt, feeling her warmth for some moment before he glided out of her. ¡°She¡¯s urs¡±. He said and that¡¯s when Ro yanked her hair upright from his cock.


    Her legs were wobbly, she could barely stand.


    ¡°Wanna sit down baby girl?¡±. Ro asked cunningly while she heaved her breath. ¡°Come sit on my cock¡±. He said with a devilish smirk on his face.


    ¡°Please¡±. Thedy pleaded as she was already exhausted from their forey.


    ¡°Do as he said whore¡±. Diego grasps her left arm and swiftly turns her around to back Ro. ¡°Do as he said or else you¡¯re gonna lose your job¡±. He threatened, which made her lean backward.


    He pulled her astride towards him. He guides her, and hesitantly she eases herself down on him. He closes his eyes and flexes his hips to meet her, filling her walls, stretching her while, his mouth forming a perfect O as he moans.


    His rough hand pushed her ass cheek apart as he lifted her up. His cock throb to every application as he raises her ass up again, heady with the power as he thrust his cock into her core. She took every inch of him as he made her ride on his cock.


    ¡°Ohh dammm she is so fucking tighhhhtttt¡­¡±. Ro grunt in pleasure while thedy whispered in pain.


    Their voice and the pping sound of their skin against each other suffocated the room.


    Her ass rises and falls against him as he ram into her. He moved his finger down to her cunt and gently ease her clit as while thrusting into her.


    ¡°I am gonna cum please¡±. She cried out as she couldn¡¯t hold back her organism. She detonated around him , screaming loud as her organism ripped her apart and made those spurting sounds as Ro ram his cock inside her.


    ¡°Take her Diego¡±. Ro¡¯s voice slowly drifted apart as his hand left her and Diego grabbed her out from him.


    He pushed her to the bed, ass in the air and her knees buckled on the bed. Her body convulsing as he rammed into her over and over again while Ro stood up from the bed as he watched.


    ¡°Ooh please stop¡±. Her legs sqauke as he tilts himself inside her, ramming into her violently and mercilessly. Her walls inmed sorely from the pressure of his violent thrust while she cried in agony.


    Ro stroked his cock severally until he finally made his release. He groaned and heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Please sir¡±. Thedy pleaded and in order for him to silent her cries he propped her face against the bed.


    Slowly, he reduced his pace and protracted his cock out from her and released a full load of his sperm on her ass. He swiped the sweat from his head and stroked his cock, squeezing out his sperm from his cap before he retreated.


    Thedy flopped on the bed, trying hard to catch her breath.


    ¡°I love her pussy man¡±. Ro said with a grin and Diego rolled his eyes.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s leave this ce¡±. Diego said while picking his pants from the floor and putting it on.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±. Ro asked and after waiting for a second she responded.


    ¡°Vani¡±.


    Diego snorted,¡±What kind of person names herself Vani¡±.


    Ro chuckled while he picked up his clothes and put them on.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go¡±. Diego said.


    ¡°Are we gonna leave thedy behind?¡±. Ro asked with a scowl on his face.


    ¡°She will be fine, let¡¯s go¡±. Diego said as he strode to the door and flung it open.


    ¡°Okay¡±. Ro strode out of the room while Diego locked the door.


    ¡°Where is my phone?¡±. Diego asked while searching his pocket.


    ¡°Here¡±. Ro brought his phone out from his pocket and threw it at Diego.


    Diego caught his phone in the hand,¡±Dude¡±. He yelled.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go¡±. Ro said, ignoring him as they both exited the hotel.

 CHAPTER 19 I GOT TIRED OF YOUR PUSSY

    Ann and Silver agitated from the taxis before they paid the cabman off. They both catwalk at their best just to catch people¡¯s attention as they strode towards the gigantic clubhouse but it seems they weren¡¯t given any attention as the group of people hanging around the corners were busy clinking their sses while they involved themselves in a deep conversation. Boisterousughter could be heard from them as they mummed among each other.


    The bass sounding out from the clubhouse became louder as they approached the entrance. Ann held Silver by the hand, to avoid themselves from splitting apart.


    She pushed the door open and they both strode inside. The music that was being yed by the DJ, stentorian the whole surrounding and almost attempted to split their ears. The tables and chairs being knocked down during a yful fight between crazy teen¡¯s at the edge of the club room was as a result of the strident roar of victory.


    Roar of excitement suffocated the room as a hip pop music sang by Nikki Minaj was been yed. The women in the dance floor sway their hips and tweak their ass to the realm of the music while the men intertwine and grind themselves wildly against them.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go to the bar¡±. Ann yelled out to Silver¡¯s hearing, after observing the club for some seconds.


    Silver followed Ann from behind as she took the lead towards the bar table.


    The smell of beer, stale cigarettes smoke, sweat and citrus wafted their nose as they reached the bar.


    The bar was crowded but they were able to reserve a space. Silver took her seat on the wooden stool that had been lined up along the counter while Ann inclines her back against the counter with her elbows pressed on the counter.


    ¡°I can¡¯t remember thest time we have been to a club¡±. Ann screamed due to the loud music that could make it unable for anyone to hear.


    ¡°Whatever¡±. Silver said in an uninterested tone. She doesn¡¯t feel the vibe around like she used to feel during high school days. Even hearing when her favorite music was being yed she wasn¡¯t moved a single bit.


    ¡°Come on Silver, stop acting like a sadist¡±. Ann screamed and Silver rolled her eyes. ¡°Today, we are gonna getid¡±. She remarked.


    ¡°No Ann, I have a boyfriend¡±. Silver declined.


    ¡°And so what?¡±. Ann averted her gaze at Silver.


    ¡°I am not like you, who find it fun to cheat, okay¡±. Silver batted her eysh while she emphasized at thest word.


    ¡°You sound like a bitch¡±. Ann cursed.


    ¡°What!?¡±


    ¡°Tequ¡±. Ann ignored her friend and made her order.


    ¡°Tequ?¡±. Silver eyes grew wide in the bewilderment.


    The bartender with rolled-up sleeves moved to the counter. He brought out a small ss and a bottle of tequ. He opened it and poured a small shot into the cup before he tossed it to Ann.


    ¡°What!? I told you I¡¯m gonna getid tonight¡±. Ann rolled her eyes as she grabbed the cup from the counter.


    ¡°I am not gonna carry you home Ann, so please be careful¡­¡±. Silver warned.


    ¡°I will be fine¡±. She said, bringing the cup up to her lips. ¡°Asfar you don¡¯t drink anything¡±. Ann added.


    ¡°Really¡­¡±. Silver yelled and Ann seems to be losted as she wasn¡¯t giving her best friend any attention. ¡°Ann¡±. She called when she noticed the sudden awkward change of expression on Ann¡¯s face; it was like she was drooling over something or someone. She had to trace her gaze to the ingress of the bar to figure out who her friend was staring at without blinking her eyes. A man¡¯s brawny shoulder caught her eye¡¯s, his striated muscles popped out visibly through his white sleeves. It was enticing and that¡¯s when her eyes traced down to his barrel chest that was barely covered.


    Her eyes lit up to his glorious eyes and she almost choked on her own saliva when their eyes met, his icy blue eyes as impassive as his chiseled featured face. He was looking as hot as hell as he leaned against the wall with his arm folded. He had a cowboy brown hat on his head which he pulled down to hide his face.


    ¡°Oh god¡±. She coughed hard which brought Ann attention to her. Ann stroked her back severally till she was finally calm.


    ¡°You saw him right?¡±. Ann asked with a wicked smirk.


    ¡°No I didn¡¯t¡±. Silver batted with her eyshes while she tucked a strand of her hair behind her ear.


    ¡°Oh c¡¯mon Silver, stop acting as if you don¡¯t have a crush on him¡±. Ann said, giving her a wink.


    ¡°Ann, should I remind you that I have a boyfriend???¡±. Silver query and just as Ann was about to speak her phone beeped. She quickly brought it out from Ann¡¯s purse and turned it on. She received a message from Diego which made her heart leap.


    ¡°Who is that?¡±. Ann asked, seeing the puzzle expression on her friend¡¯s face.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°Diego sent me a message¡±. Silver responded.


    ¡°Well open it¡±. Ann said and she quickly slid the screen open and the message revealed. It wasn¡¯t just a message but a stone that broke her into pieces.


    It was a picture of Diego, riding on an unknown white ass cheek. Ann bite her lower lip, trying to hold back the tears attempting to stream down from her eyes as she reads the text below ¡®Sorry Silver but I got tired of your pussy¡¯. She switched off her phone before she dipped the phone back into Ann¡¯s purse and grabbed the ss of tequ. Before Ann could stop her, she gulped down the whole content at once. It burnt straight in her throat which made her groan in pain.


    ¡°What happened Silver, what is wrong???¡±. Ann asked, wondering what could be the sudden change of Silver¡¯s attitude.


    ¡°Hey, give me more¡±. Silver turned to the bartender and ordered before cing the cup on the table. The bartender brought the drink again and filled her cup before she grabbed it. She stood up from the stool, staggering back and forth. ¡°Fuck rtionship bitch, we are gonna getid¡±. She lifted the cup up and yelled before she poured it on Ann¡¯s chest.


    ¡°What the fuck!!!¡±. Ann yelled, as she straightened upward and tried to retrain the drink from ruining her dress.

 CHAPTER 20 YOU CUMMED IN ME!!!

    Ann groaned worsened as all her effort to get the stains all off her dress was worthless. The drink Silver has split on her dress made her chest wet and the contour of her boobs were visibly revealed through her dress.


    ¡°Shitt¡±. She cursed angrily.


    ¡°Rx, it isn¡¯t bad¡±. Silver said.


    ¡°Are you for real??? Cause my dress is ruined all because of you, we should leave now¡±. Ann said as she grabbed Silver by the wrist and pulled her along with her while she stride to the door.


    ¡°What happened to ¡®we are gonna getid¡¯?''¡±. Silver asked while following Ann from behind.


    ¡°My dress¡­¡±


    As they got to the door, the man who they had been admiring earlier came in front of their view. He leaned against the door, folding his arms as he stood in their path.


    ¡°Heydies¡­¡±. His husky tone of a voice was a mix of his deep Mexican ent. One could tell that he¡¯s Mexican not only because of his voice but his brown skin. Despite that, he was looking totally hot in that position, making the girl gulp down their own saliva nervously. ¡°I¡¯m Dante Alessio¡±. He introduced while stretching his hand forth for a handshake.


    ¡°Ann¡­ Ann¡­¡±. She said repeatedly while staring at his icy blue eyes. ¡°Just Ann¡±. She said with finality in her voice as a wide grin appeared on her lips while they shook hands. She didn¡¯t want to tell him her full name ¡®Hamburger¡¯ most people dough at her whenever she told them her full name.


    ¡°And you¡­ beautiful youngdy?¡±. Dante inquired as he disengaged from Ann and stretched his hands forth to Silver, expecting a handshake.


    ¡°Si¡­ SI¡­ SI¡­ Silver¡±. Silver stuttered before she took his hands and her stomach fluttered immediately she felt the warmness of his palms envelope her¡¯s.


    ¡°You two came here together?¡±. Dante asked.


    Silver nodded as she couldn¡¯t remember words to give as a response.


    Dante smiled and she felt a heat spread through her body. His icy blue eyes never left hers which made Silver blush uncontrobly while she stole a nce at him.


    You both wanna leave right now or???¡±. Dante asked and before Ann could respond, Silver chimed in.


    ¡°No¡­ no actually¡­ I mistakenly split a drink on her dress and she¡­ she couldn¡¯t find the rest room around so ¡­ we wanted to go outside and¡­¡±. She blurted out and chuckled. ¡°You know¡±. Silver smiled and Ann averted her gaze to her. Her eyes widened as she shot Silver a re.


    ¡°I can show you both the bathroom, that is if you want¡±. Dante suggested and winked at Silver.


    Silver, who noticed the look he was giving to her lowered her head while her face flushed due to her uncontrobly blushing.


    ¡°Uhmm¡­ sure, don¡¯t mind my friend at all¡±. Ann said and Silver darted her gaze over her. ¡°Cause sometimes she can be such an ass¡±. She said and Silver shot her a deadly re.


    ¡°Come ondies, I will show you both the bathroom¡±. Dante said as he straightened up from the door and strode into the dim narrow hallway while they followed from behind.


    ¡°So tell us, why are you here?¡±. Silver asked just to get his attention.


    Dante scoffed,¡±Same question goes to you¡­¡±. He said. ¡°Why are you here?¡±. He asked while still strolling into the hallway that leads to the bathroom.


    ¡°To getid¡±. Silver responded and Ann gasped.


    Dante paused, wondering what kind of courage had spurred her to utter such a statement to a stranger like him.


    ¡°Are you insane?!¡±. Ann asked Silver in a whispering tone.


    ¡°Well¡­ we came here to getid didn¡¯t we?¡±. Silver whispered back.


    Dante turned to see them murmuring among each other. ¡°What if I tell you both that I can fulfill that wish¡±. He said with a half smile on his lips. ¡°After all, it¡¯s just for a night isn¡¯t it?¡±. He asked.


    Ann and Silver averted their gaze towards him with their jaw dropped open as they scanned the expression on his face, searching for a grin to show that he was kidding but no he wasn¡¯t. The coldness on his face shows no expression.


    ¡°There is a room down there¡­ should Incase¡­¡±. He said slowly while moving closer towards them. ¡°You beautiful badasses are interested?¡±. Dante said with one of his brow raised up.


    Ann bit her lower lips as Silver turned to look at her.


    ¡°So what do you say Ann?¡±. Silver asked.


    ¡°Fuck yeah¡±. Ann grasped her by the hair and pulled Silver to lean against her before she smashed her lips against hers, kissing and sucking on her soft lips. A moan escaped their throat while they smacked their lips.


    Dante, who looked quite surprised seeing them kiss each, cleared his throat, and they quickly disengaged when they noticed his presence.


    ¡°The room¡±. He remarked.


    ¡°Yeah, sure¡±. Silver and Ann grin at each other before they follow Dante from behind and then into the room.


    They locked the door behind them before they turned forward to have a view of the room. The bed was well arranged and the room well furnished as if they were expecting for their arrival.


    ¡°Welldies, how do you see this¡±. Dante turned to look at them while spreading his hands apart and wide.


    Ann and Silver both strode towards Dante. ¡°We didn¡¯te here for the room¡±. They both said and before he could respond they jolted him and as he wasn¡¯t expecting it, he staggered a few steps backwards before hended on the bed.


    The two friends smirked at each other before they turned to look at Dante who was staring at them in anticipation. He propped his two hands on the bed and leaned back in a sitting position as he watched them.


    Ann ced her hand on Silver¡¯s chest and ran her hands all over her cleavage. Her fingers crept down to the ps of her dress and in no time, she tugged them down. The dress she was wearingnded at her feet, leaving her entire body almost entirely bare and revealing to Dante¡¯s hungry gaze.


    ¡°Like what you see?¡±. Ann asked with a wicked smile on her face as she groped Silver¡¯s left breast and began fondling it.


    Silver bit her lower lips and arched her neck backward. Enjoying the contact  of Ann¡¯s warm palms against her small breast.


    Dante could feel his cock harden as his eyes observed her full curves and her medium size boobs. A shiver of delight ran down his spine as he monitored their every movement.


    Ann crooked her head to Silver¡¯s boobs, she flicked her tongue on her nipples.


    ¡°Oooh dammam¡­¡±. Silver let out a lewd moan, feeling the wetness of Ann¡¯s tongue lick her. She curled her tongue around her nipples while she mauled with her left breast. Slowly, she took in her nipple and began suckling and nibbling, making her moan in return.


    Slowly, Ann encircled her tongue around Silver¡¯s nipples before she released her.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go suck master¡±. Ann whispered in Silver¡¯s ear and her body convulsed in the hearing of that.


    She went down on her knees and crawled sluggishly towards the bed. She ced her hand on Dante¡¯s leg as she got to the bed and settled her knees on the ground.


    ¡°God dammit you look hot¡±. He said in a coarse tone of a voice while he lingered his eyes on her two pointed pinkish nipples. He tipped off his hat and rxed himself on the bed, still in a sitting position.


    She smoothed her hands up and down hisp, caressing him before reaching up for his belt and unbuckled it. He arched his ass upward to enable her to tug down his pants before he sat down on the bed. She tugged his pants out from his legs before she came in between him. She grazed her hands against his cock through his pants, feeling the size of his cock. ¡°Oh my god, you are so damn big¡±. Silver eximed in a whisper while Ann went to the bed and sat beside him.


    ¡°I got your back sissy¡±. Ann said with a smirk. ¡°Hands up hottie¡±. She ordered.


    Without hesitation, Dante lifted his hands up while he took off his shirt and fling them carelessly, not caring to know where it¡¯dnded.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Silver tucked her hands into his pants and brought out his cock. She shuddered at the sight of it while Ann let out a loud gasp. He was so big that she could barely grab hold of him full. She brought his cap to her lips, encircling it around and making him groan in enjoyable pleasure.


    ¡°Oh shit¡±. Dante threw his neck backward as Silver took him inside her mouth and he felt his entire cock engulfed in the warm suction of her mouth while she slurped his six inches in and out of her mouth. She braced her hand on the bed, to support her bnce as she thrust her mouth in and out of him. She quickened her pace, dribbling on his cock as he throb inside of her mouth, making her gag while he moaned in delight. He yanked her hair and began thrusting it faster to increase her pace.


    ¡°Goddammit this feels so fucking gooood¡­¡±. He moaned in pleasure.


    She pulled out her mouth from his dick and gasped for air for a few seconds before proceeding her movement.


    ¡°Doing good¡±. Annplimented with a soft chuckle while she smoothed her hands over his bare chest down to his small hard nipples. She pinched his nipples harshly before she leaned her face and ease them with her tongue.


    ¡°Ahhh..¡±. Dante moans, feeling the pleasureing from the touch of the two women on his body. Who would have thought that he will ever end up like this.


    Silver rubbed her hand over his sensitive pulsing cap before she began stroking its slick length in her hand. She thrust her hand, up and down to the size of his cock, making him groan simultaneously to the pleasure he was feeling.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡±. She asked and he just nodded his head dumbly even though he had no idea what she was inquiring about. She released her hands from his cock and stood up. She pulled down her thong, revealing her trimmed cunt on disy to his eyes. She braced her hands on his chest and gestured him toy back on the bed while she mbered on the bed.


    Ann adjusted to the edge of the bed where she sat and watched what was being disyed in her view.


    Silver sank her both knees on the bed and hovered over the tip of his throbbing dick. His dick pulsates as the dribbling of her wet fluid denoted on him. Slowly, she saturated his dick inside her core as she descended down. She let out a long lewd moan at the feelings of his dick filling her walls, stretching her as she took his inches inside her. ¡°Oh fuck, you are so big¡±. She moaned as she came to where she had crammed down to coiled around his base.


    ¡°Oohhh shitt¡±. Dante moaned.


    ¡°Hope you love my best friend pussy Dante¡±. Ann said with a devilish smirk which he didn¡¯t notice as his eyes were closed due to the hot pleasure he was feeling inside her.


    She rises up, allowing the length of his dick to slip from her core and swoop back down to take him in again. The slickness of her dripping cunt made it easy for her to ride on him.


    ¡°Fuck more¡±. Dante moaned, wanting her to increase her pace as she rode on his dick. He gripped her waist to encourage her to go faster while he groaned nonstop to the heat of pleasure he was receiving in return.


    ¡°Oh fuckk¡­¡±. She let out little moans at every inch of him that prod in and out of her walls while her ass rose and mmed back against him at a fast pace. ¡°Ohhhh myyy¡­¡±. Silver cried out as the tidal swell of rapid approaching climax washed over her while she thrust wildly on top of him.  ¡°Oooo my godddd¡­¡±. She panted heavily while bouncing up and down his length. She could feel the heat of her pooling organsim inside her belly as she clenched her inner muscles around his throbbing and mmed her hips down to his full length.


    ¡°Oh dam, shove your little hoe harder inside me¡±. Dante rasped as he felt her tightness strangled him.


    She cried out in pleasure as a stream of her fluid spurted down from her core. Her pulsing walls engulfed him firmly and pulled him deeper inside her while she rode on him.


    The sound of her ass mingling with their moans reverberated in the room.


    He grabbed her ass cheek as he felt his organsim building up. He lifted her up as he prated into her with a fierce thrust.


    ¡°Ohhh¡­ yesss¡­. don¡¯t¡­. stop ppp¡­ please¡­ harder¡­¡±. She  moaned as her entire body centered to the feelings of his dick inside her. Her clit throbbed while her inner walls convulsed.


    He rammed into her faster and harder, feeling the contraction of his balls and the stretching of his dick inside her walls, preparing to make a release. He was dazed by the heat of pleasure he was feeling that made him shoot his full load inside her.


    Silver¡¯s eyes grew wide in astonishment, feeling a full hot load crammed deep inside her. Thrill of pleasure ran through her spine, she hadn¡¯t felt this in a lifetime as this was the first time a man had cummed in her.


    Her heart palpitated and her palms sweat as she realized what he had just done.


    The hearing of his groans and grunts snapped her out of her thoughts.


    ¡°YOU CUMMED IN ME!?¡±. She asked in a fierce state and before he could respond, Silver walloped him at the face which made him lose consciousness instantly.


    ¡°What the fuck did you do?¡±. Ann jerked up from the bed.


    ¡°I punched him in the face¡±. Silver responded, observing him to check if he¡¯s still alive.


    ¡°And why the hell did you do that?¡±. Ann yelled as she jumped down from the bed.


    ¡°The fucking idiot cummed in me!!!¡±. Silver yelled back.


    ¡°Is he still alive?¡±. Ann lowered her voice and asked.


    Silver ced her hand on his nose. She heaved a sigh of relief when she felt his hot breath fanning her hand. ¡°Yes¡±. She responded.


    ¡°Great, let¡¯s get out of here¡±. Ann said while picking Silver¡¯s dress from the ground and flinging it to drape on her face. ¡°Hurry up, I will go call a cabman¡±. She said and rushed out of the room.


    ¡°Ahhhh¡­¡±. Silver moaned as she slowly glided out of him and out from his dick. ¡°Fuck it¡­ asshole you cummed in me, with no protection at all!!¡±. She groaned out in frustration while she wore her dress before she picked her thong from the ground and wore it. She rushed out of the room and mmed the door shut. She came out of the hallway and strode to theputer station to pay for the bills. She scanned around the bar but couldn¡¯t find Ann so she came out. She observed the outside environment until she found Ann at the wall phone visible room ss, making a phone call. She must be calling the cabman .


    Ann came out from the call station and rushed towards Silver when she spotted her. ¡°Are you okay?¡±. She asked and Silver nodded, feeling guilty about what she did to the man. ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­¡±. She assured as she bracketed her arm around Silver shoulder, to keep her warm.


    Silver leaned her head on her chest,¡±I am so selfish¡±. She said,


    ¡°And why did you say so?¡±. Ann asked.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t even let you have your own fun with him¡±. Silver responded calmly.


    ¡°To be honest, I prefer watching you ride that hottie¡±. Ann said, which made Silver snort.


    ¡°Really?¡±. Silver asked.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ you were really good and I can¡¯t actually believe your cunt took his fat cock in¡±. Ann teased and they bothughed.


    ¡°Stop being an ass okay¡±.


    ¡°Whatever¡±. She said and rolled her eyes. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go, the cabman is here¡±. Ann said as she held Silver by the hand and dragged her along with her. They arrived at the roadway where they found a taxi waiting for them. She opened the door and let Silver in before she entered.


    ¡°What do you say about us going home and having a good sleep¡±. Silver asked with a grin.


    ¡°My house or urs???¡±. Ann asked as she entered the taxis before she mmed the door locked.


    ¡°Uhmmm¡­ let¡¯s just go to your house¡±. Silver countered before Ann gave the cabman her address and it zoomed off.


    Few minutester, they arrived at Ann apartment and they paid the cabman off before they alighted.


    ¡°I am so fucking tired now¡±. Silver said while Ann brought out the key from her purse and unlocked the door.


    ¡°Same here¡±. Ann said.


    Silver entered the house while Ann followed from behind before she locked the door.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to have a shower¡±. Silver said while heading to the bathroom.


    ¡°Well I¡¯m going to have a sleep, ciao¡±. Ann said and flopped on the bed. She wanted to drift to sleep, until she remembered something. ¡°Silver, what made you change your mind today?¡±. She asked.


    ¡°Can we talk tomorrow morning?¡±. She asked and without waiting for her response she said again. ¡°Cause I¡¯m not in the mood right now¡±. She took off her clothes and entered the bathtub.


    ¡°Sure¡±. Ann said while contemting on the situation until she finally drifted to sleep.

 CHAPTER 21 HIS COCK FILLED MY PUSSY

    DRINGGGG¡­.


    The rm clock on the nightstand rang so loud that it woke Ann from sleep. She groaned out in frustration and sat up on the bed.


    ¡°Who the fuck set the rm?¡±. She asked angrily as she couldn¡¯t recall when or how she had set the rmst night before she slept.


    She turned her head to the side and saw Silver making a gurgling noise as she rolled to the edge of the bed to find afort zone.


    Ann stood up from the bed and walked to the night stand before she mmed her palm on the clock which silenced the rm.


    ¡°Great, that noise ruined my sleep¡±. Silver grumbled angrily as she sat up on the bed and pulled down the nket from her body.


    ¡°Well I¡¯m d it woke me up¡±. Ann said as she stripped out from her clothes.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±. Silver darted her gaze over Ann and began to rub her eyes using her hand in order to see clearly.


    ¡°Well, where else?¡±. She asked. ¡°Order than the sex doctor¡¯s penthouse¡±. Ann responded.


    ¡°Today?¡±. Silver asked with a frown on her face.


    Ann turned to look at Silver,¡±Yes, why?¡±. She asked.


    ¡°I thought you would have a chance to join me in my family reunion¡±. Silver said calmly.


    Ann scoffs,¡±Why should I?  Diego is with you and besides you told them you¡¯re gonna introduce him during the reunion¡±. She said before she strode to her wardrobe. She opened it and brought out her luggage.


    ¡°Well Diego¡­¡±. Silver heaved a sigh while trying to hold back the tears that were tempting to escape from her eyes.


    ¡°Diego?¡±. Ann paused and moved to the bed before she sat besides Silver. ¡°Talk to me, I know something is bothering you and you won¡¯t be free from it if you don¡¯t let it out¡±. She said calmly as she ced her arm around Silver¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Well¡­¡±. Silver bit her lower lips and buried her face in her palm. She couldn¡¯t bear the pain after reading through the message Diego sent to her yesterday.


    ¡°Did Diego hurt you???! Tell me so I can go beat down his white ass¡±. Ann asserted impatiently.


    Silver lifted her face up from her palm before she spoke,¡±Well Diego sent me a message yesterday¡­¡±.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°My phone is in your bag, you can check out the message Diego sent to me yesterday¡±. Silver said with eyes glistering red due to the tears clouded in her eyes.


    Ann stood up from the bed and strode to the table beside her wardrobe. She grabbed her bag from the table and opened. She dipped her hands into the bag and brought out Silver¡¯s phone before she ced the bag on the table. She turned on the phone and swiped through the screen before it unlocked. It revealed a message from Diego and she almost choked on her own Saliva when she saw a picture of him riding on an unknown woman. Her eyes widened in disbelief as she read the message ¡°Sorry Silver, but I got tired of your pussy¡±.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think Diego could send you this¡±. Ann said, impaled by what she had just seen in Silver¡¯s phone.


    ¡°Well he did, that fucking cock did it¡±. Silver cried out while allowing her tears to gush out of her eyes.


    Ann dropped the phone on the table before she crawled on the bed to where Silver was. ¡°He doesn¡¯t deserve you¡±. She wrapped her arm around Silver¡¯s shoulder.


    Silver rxed her head on Ann¡¯s shoulder as she continued to sob.


    ¡°Never cry for a man Silver, that is a number one rule of being in a rtionship, never ever cry for a man!¡±. Ann said while she wiped the tears from Silver¡¯s cheek. ¡°Forget about him, besides, it¡¯s good you found out the truth that he was cheating on you rather than living in a rtionship full of lies and fake promises¡±. She said as she ced her hand on Silver¡¯s hair and began stroking it gently.


    ¡°I¡¯m not crying because of what he sent to me, I¡¯m crying because¡­ I don¡¯t know what my mom would think about me if I don¡¯t bring a man home¡±. She sniffed in before she concluded. ¡°She will think I¡¯m just whoring around¡±. Silver added.


    ¡°Of course you are always whoring around you bitch ¡°. Ann retorted.


    ¡°Seriously Ann, you think everything is a joke¡±. Silver said and rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Look¡­ no matter what Silver, I will always be your best friend. Okay not just your best friend but your sister too, I will support you, I will respect you¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay about that respect¡­¡±. Silver chimed in and Ann puff her lips in the air.


    ¡°Whatever¡­ the point is¡­ you don¡¯t have to bring Diego to your family reunion¡±. Ann said and Silver lifted her head from Ann¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°And why?¡±. Silver asked with one brow raised up for more inquiries.


    ¡°Well¡­ you can just order a gigolo to pretend for them¡±. Ann suggested and Silverughed hysterically. ¡°Seriously, what is so funny?¡±. She asked while staring at her.


    ¡°This is so funny really, how do you expect me to hire a gigolo after what happenedst night?¡±. Silver asked.


    ¡°Since you remembered what happenedst night, then it seems to me you have eyes for that hottie ¡°. Ann said inaudibly to her hearing and Silver gave her a yful punch on her arm. ¡°Ouch¡±. She squeaked in pain as she rubbed her arm.


    ¡°You know I¡¯m not into ck men¡±. Silver said while rolling her eyes.


    Ann nced at her,¡±Are you trying to be a racist now?¡±. She asked.


    ¡°Why would I be a racist when I am just stating my own opinions¡±. She said, ¡°What I¡¯m trying to say is that, I would never date a ck guy, not even close to pretending to date one¡­ ugh..¡±. Silver said and shrugged.


    ¡°And why?¡±. Ann asked as she didn¡¯t see anything bad about dating a ck man.


    ¡°Well, they¡¯re only good in bed and not good at keeping a woman¡±. She responded. ¡°ck men are not just my type¡±. Silver said.


    ¡°Seems you enjoyed the sexst night ¡°. Ann teased before she ran out from the bed.


    ¡°You bitch¡±. Silver growled, she grabbed a pillow and threw it to Ann¡¯s path but luckily she dodged it. ¡°Whore¡±. She cursed.


    ¡°Wellst night you were a slut¡±. Ann sneered.


    ¡°Well speak for yourself, how about your sex doctor?¡±. Silver asked.


    ¡°That pervert ¡°. Ann said as she swatted down on her knees and zipped the luggage opened.


    ¡°Tell me, how was your first encounter?¡±. Silver asked.


    ¡°Well¡­ he has a big cock and when I mean big¡±. Ann paused and stared back at Silver. ¡°I mean, gigantic¡±. She emphasized and Silver¡¯s jaw dropped open while she muffled a ¡°wow¡±. ¡°His cock filled my pussy to the brim and damn it felt so good¡±. She said before turning to the wardrobe and began tugging out her clothes from the hanger.


    ¡°Oh my gosh, for how long did hest?¡±. Silver asked and Ann scoffed.


    ¡°Almost an hour, after tutoring me¡±. Ann responded while she folded her clothes and ced them properly in the luggage.


    ¡°Torture?¡±. Silver asked.


    ¡°Yeah and I tried to make him ride me for a second round but he said he doesn¡¯t fuck twice¡±. Ann said as her movement kept going on and on until she had filled the luggage with her clothes before she zipped it.


    ¡°Goddammit Ann¡­ you shouldn¡¯t go hard on yourself because I believe he is doing everything to help you¡±. Silver assured her calmly.


    ¡°Perhaps ¡°. Ann said as she strode into the bathroom. She unhooked her bra and took off her panties before she entered the tub. ¡°Uhmmm¡­ Silver¡±. She called out.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±. Silver responded.


    ¡°Please bring out some clothes for me to wear, please ¡°. Ann pleaded.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°Sure, why not ¡°. Silver said. She crawled out from the bed and strode to her wardrobe. She ran her hands through her clothes while scanning the wardrobe. ¡°This will be good¡±. She halted and brought out a red short dress.


    ¡°Did you find anything?¡±. Ann voiced out from the bathroom while having her bath in the shower.


    ¡°Yes, a red dress¡±. Silver voiced back. She strode to the table and ced the red dress on the table. She picked up her phone and swiped it. She tapped on the message box and typed ¡°Meet me in Chumps, beside the street. We need to talk!!!¡±. Sent to Diego.


    She quickly turned off her phone and dropped it on the table as Ann came out of the bathroom.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±. Ann asked and Silver nodded in response. ¡°Nice¡±. She said as she walked to the table and stood oppositely facing the mirror. She brought out her makeup kit from the cupboard below the table and ced it on top the table. She grabbed theb and brushed it on her disheveled hair. She straightened it down to fall on her shoulder before she parked it up in a high ponytail. She collected the lip glow from the kit and smeared her lips with the red lipstick. ¡°Well how do I look?¡±. She asked while turning her face to Silver.


    ¡°The lipstick looks good on you¡±. Silver said. ¡°You look beautiful¡±. Sheplimented .


    ¡°Thanks¡±. Ann grinned at her and strode to the wardrobe. She tugged down her towel and it dropped down, revealing her naked body.


    ¡°t ass¡±. Silver chuckled and gave her a back hand p on her ass cheek.


    ¡°Ouch¡±. Ann groaned angrily and shot her a re. ¡°t boobs¡±. She said and Silvershed her another p on the ass which made her grab hold of her asscheek to dettered Silver from spanking her again.


    ¡°Never call my boobs small ever again¡±. Silver warned.


    ¡°And why?¡±. Ann turned to face her and folded her arm in a challenging way. ¡°Is it because it is small?¡±. She asked, giving her a threatening look.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t dare¡±. Silver grinds her teeth and before she could attack her a loud knock sounded from the door. She paused,¡±Did you hear that?¡±. She asked.


    ¡°Yes¡±. Ann replied in a whispering tone.


    ¡°I will go check who is at the door¡±. Silver said as she turned and scurried to the door while Ann hastened up to put on her underwear before her dress.

 CHAPTER 22 I SUCKED A COCK

    Silver got to the door and unlocked it before she opened it. She lifted her eyes to see who it was, it was the sex doctor, Marcus, dressed in a ck suit and was looking totally hot in the outfit.


    Silver was practically drooling and staring shamelessly at the stranger, whom turns out to be the sex doctor, Marcus.


    ¡°Hello youngdy, may I know if there is any woman who lives here by the name Ann?¡±. Marcus asked, as he didn¡¯t know her he didn¡¯t care to introduce himself to a total stranger.


    ¡°Well I¡­ I¡­ she¡­¡±. Her lips were parted specrly opened while she stuttered. ¡°A minute¡±. She shut the door closed and turned back to look at Ann. ¡°Ann, you never told me you have a hot boyfriend¡±. Silver whispered yelled at Ann.


    ¡°What?¡±. Ann eximed. ¡°Oh no, that must be the sex doctor¡±. She said as she scurried to the door.


    ¡°Well you didn¡¯t tell me that he is hot¡±. Ann whispered.


    ¡°You were the one who introduced me to him, you should know¡±. Ann said while furrowing her brows.


    ¡°Well that I introduced you to him doesn¡¯t mean that I know him!¡±. Silver responded and Ann rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Just get away from the door¡±. Ann nudged Silver aside and opened the door. ¡°Well hey there¡±. She greeted and leaned her arm against the sidewalls of the entrance. ¡°Look who came showing at my door again¡±. She said as she picked a strand of her hair and began twirling it round her finger.


    ¡°You arete¡±. Marcus said. ¡°Where were youst night?¡±. He asked with a scorn on his face.


    ¡°I was sucking cock all night¡±. Ann retorted.


    Marcus¡¯ face shed into a frown, he was displeased by her response which she didn¡¯t notice.


    Silver gasped as she wasn¡¯t expecting that from Ann. She grabbed Ann by the arm and pulled her back into the house before she mmed the door shut.


    ¡°What the fuck are you doing?¡±. Ann angrily asked.


    ¡°Did you realize what you just did?¡±. Silver asked in a whispering tone.


    ¡°Yes and I don¡¯t care¡±. Ann said as she rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Ann look at me¡±. Silver grasped Ann by the arm and swiftly turned her to face her. ¡°This is yourst chance Ann¡­¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Well I don¡¯t care anymore¡±. Ann chimed in.


    ¡°Well I do care¡±. Silver yelled which made Ann instantly keep quiet. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m happy about seeing you go?¡±. She asked and sniffed in. ¡°Ann I just don¡¯t like this you¡­ going around fucking anyone you see¡­ look what it¡¯s doing to you Ann and if I am happy about your condition I wouldn¡¯t have forced you to visit a sex doctor¡±. She said in a croaked voice while tears clouded in her eyes. ¡°Look Ann¡­ please¡­ don¡¯t do this for me but for yourself okay¡­ at least for once please¡­ don¡¯t blow things up¡­ okay?¡±. She said while staring intensely into Ann¡¯s brown eyes.


    She paused her lips as if contemting on it for a second before she nodded her head. She hates to see Silver sad, so she had no choice than to ept. ¡°Fine¡±. Ann said and it came out as a groan.


    ¡°Thank you so much¡±. Silver said and forcefully embraced Ann into a tight hug.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright Silver, you are killing me¡±. Ann muttered out as the pressure Silver was putting on her while she squeezed her tightly was blocking her breathing passage.


    ¡°Fine¡±. Silver said before she disengaged from the hug. ¡°Well why don¡¯t you introduce me to your doctor¡±. She said while she opened the door and waited for Ann to take the lead outside.


    ¡°Do I really have to do this?¡±. Ann asked, almost sounding annoyed and Silver nodded her head in response. She strode out of the room while Silver followed her from behind. She heaved a sigh before she spoke,¡±Marcus meet Silver my best friend and Silver this is the sex doctor I told you about¡±. She introduced.


    ¡°Hi doctor¡±. She said as she took his hand in a firm sp. ¡°Nice to meet you, Ann has told me alot about you¡±. Silver said, her eyes never averting from his gaze.


    He smirked,¡±Sure, sure¡±. Marcus said while he shook her hands for a few seconds before he disengaged.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about the way my friend, Ann, treated you¡±. Silver apologized and he nodded.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to¡±. Marcus said as he shoved his two hands into his pocket.


    ¡°Please take care of my friend because she is a nice person and really needs to be cured¡±. Silver said before she beamed a smile and before Marcus could respond, Ann chimed in.


    ¡°Okay enough now¡±. Ann said.


    ¡°I will go get your bag¡±. Silver said and rushed into the house.


    ¡°Look I¡¯m¡­¡±. Ann tries to speak but Marcus stops her.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to¡­ besides you¡¯re just my client so it doesn¡¯t matter¡±. He said calmly. ¡°Meet me in the car¡±. Marcus said and dismissed.


    ¡°Here is your bag Ann¡±. Silver said as she rolled out her bag from the house and ced it besides Ann.


    ¡°Silver¡±. Ann called.


    ¡°Yeah¡±. Silver lifted her gaze to Ann.


    ¡°I will miss you, alot¡±. Ann said.


    ¡°Always friends?¡±. Silver asked, bringing forth her hand for a handshake.


    Ann nced down before she mped her hand,¡±Asfar you don¡¯t forget to lock my door¡±. She said and Silver chuckled.


    ¡°Haha¡­ nice¡±. Silver grinned at her before they disengaged. ¡°Please take care of yourself¡±. She said with concern, tainting her voice.


    ¡°Sure¡­ I will¡±. Ann smiled before she grabbed her luggage and dragged it along with her while strolling to the roadway.


    She arrived at the tract where she found a ck Lamborghini Veneno packed in the parking lot.


    ¡°That must be his car¡±. She whispered to herself before she strode to the path of his car. Ann opened the door to the passenger seat and found him seated on the driver¡¯s seat.


    ¡°You should drop that bag at the boot¡±. Marcus said as he pressed a button in the car and the backboot automatically opened.


    ¡°Sure¡±. Ann said before she dragged her bag along to the back and ced it inside the boot. ¡°Should I lock it?¡±. She yelled and within a second it automatically closed. ¡°Oh¡­ he already locked it¡±. She said before she strode back into the car and locked it.


    ¡°Put on your seatbelt¡±. Marcus said and Ann did as she was ordered. ¡°Good¡±. He said before he turned on the car engine and it zoomed off.

 CHAPTER 23 IT鈥橲 ABOUT TO GET HOT!

    Silver mmed the door shut before she began stripping out of her dress.


    ¡°Ann is gone, I am left alone and now is time for Diego to get the fuck out of my life¡±. She said inwardly as she turned to the direction which leads to the mirror. She strode to the mirror and stood opposite it while she stared at her half naked figure. ¡°Hey Diego, it¡¯s over¡±. She said while staring at herself in the mirror. ¡°No no no¡±. She shook her head negatively before looking back at her reflection in the mirror. ¡°Diego, it¡¯s over between¡±. She said, making the tone of her voice sounds serious. ¡°Arrggghhhh¡±. She groaned when she didn¡¯t get the fierce tone of a voice she needed. ¡°Daammmit how do real women even break up with their boyfriend¡±. She asked angrily before she hissed out in frustration and grabbed her phone from the table. She paused,¡±Or should I send him a breakup text?¡±. She asked and then hit her forehead using her palm when she realized that¡¯s the worst decision ever. ¡°How can I ever forget, I sent him a text to meet me at the chimp cafe¡±. She said to herself.


    Her phone beeped and she tapped on the screen of her phone before a message was revealed.


    ¡°I¡¯m there now, Should I save a seat for us?¡±. From Diego.


    ¡°Gosh, he is trying to act nice and pretend he never hurt me¡±. Silver spat angrily. ¡°But I thought he told me¡­¡±. She groaned and ced her phone on the table before she mmed her hand against it. She leaned her face closer towards the mirror while staring at herself. ¡°I got this , I just have to break up with him and be finally free from this fucked up rtionship¡±. She said with a tone of finally in her voice. ¡°I should call Ann and ask her how to break up with him or what I should say to him when we meet, yeah¡±. She said before she leaned backward and grabbed the phone from the table. She dialed Ann¡¯s number on her phone before she called.


    It rang for a few minutes before she got a response; Hi, it¡¯s Ann¡­ Please leave a message. A voice spoke in an American ent.


    ¡°Fuck it really? Voicemail!!?¡±. She yelled angrily before she hung up the call. ¡°Calm down Silver, we can figure this out¡±. She said while taking a deep breath in and out. ¡°Okay¡±. She heaved a sigh before she turned on the phone again and logged into Chromebook. ¡°how to break up with a guy in a way that will hurt his feelings¡±. She typed before she tapped the search bottin in her phone.


    It scanned for a few seconds before it revealed a response; Give him polite but short answers. Don¡¯t respond the way you used to; instead, act like you don¡¯t care¡±.


    ¡°Oh this is good¡±. She said with a devilish smirk before she scrolled upward for more information in her phone. ¡°How should I break up with a guy and hurt his feelings as little as possible? Saying, ¡°You¡¯re not the person I thought you were, and the little things that would hurt him ¡°. She read.


    Her lips curved up into a full smile.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°This is why the inte is sooo so good when ites to rtionships¡¯ ¡®. She said before she turned off her phone and ced it on the table. ¡°I got this¡±. She said while she lifted her hands up. Using her palms, she brushes her hair backwards before she parked it all up in a high ponytail. ¡°Show him who is boss¡±. She sneered as she tugged down her pants and was left fully naked. She nced at her reflection in the mirror, she drew her attention down to her chest and lingered her eyes on her boobs. She has an athletic breast shape, so small and the type that would need a form bra to bring out her boobs. ¡°Dammit, no matter how hard Diego squeezed you, you will never grow big!!¡±. She said curtly before she stormed into the bathroom.


    She strode into the shower before she turned it on.


    The water gushed out from the shower, down to her hair before it smeared down on her body.


    She brushes her hand all over her body as the water dampens her skin.


    After spending twenty minutes in the bathroom, she turned off the shower and grabbed the towel before she wrapped it around her body. She came out of the bathroom and took off the towel. Using the towel, she rubbed it all over her body, drying herself before she proceeded to the vanity table.


    ¡°Now let¡¯s see¡±. She stooped downward before she drew out the drawer and brought out a cream. She stood up and opened the cream before cing it on the table. She scooped the cream in her finger before she dabbed the moisturizing liquid all over her body, down to her leg.


    She strode to the wardrobe and opened it.


    ¡°What should I wear on my first breakup date¡±. She mumbled. ¡°Maybe that one¡±. She said while grabbing the blue dress from the hanger. She ced it on her chest and strode to the mirror to have a good view of the dress on her body. ¡°Does it fit?¡±. She asked herself while staring at her reflection in the mirror. ¡°Yup¡±. She replied.


    She strode back to the wardrobe,¡±Now where did I drop all my underwear in Ann¡¯s wardrobe¡±. She asked as she examined the wardrobe as if in search of something. ¡°Yes¡±. She grunted in satisfaction before she grabbed a small box below the clothes in the wardrobe. She ced it on the table before she opened it and brought out a pink thong. ¡°I should wear pink Incase he tries something¡±. She paused and shook her head as if trying to bring in positivity. ¡°Never, I won¡¯t let him¡±. She said as she knew Diego had a way of seducing her even in public arena. She wore her thong before she clothed herself on the blue dress.


    She walked to the mirror and spun around before she turned to face the mirror. ¡°Not bad¡±. She said and smirked. ¡°Breakup date, here Ie¡±. She said,


    She grabbed a lip gloss, turned it open and smeared it on her lips.


    ¡°Perfect¡±. She mped her lips severally before she dropped the lipgloss. ¡°Bag or no bag?¡±. She contemtes while staring at the different fashion bags hanging on the wall. ¡°Bag¡±. She grabbed the ck long handbag and wore it in her left arm. ¡°Looking hot girl¡±. Sheplimented herself in admiration. She snatched her phone from the table and dipped it into her bag.


    Turning around to face the door direction, she sauntered towards it and jumped up andnded her foot into a ck boot beside the door.


    ¡°Oh my hair¡±. She remembered and scurried back to the table. She loosen her hair before using theb to brush her curlies downward. ¡°Perfect¡±. She grinned before she strode out of the apartment and locked the door behind her. ¡°Breakup, here Ie cause it¡¯s about to get hot¡±. Silver said to herself before she strode to the roadway and boarded a taxi to the chimp cafe.

 CHAPTER 24 I AM NOT A WHORE!!

    The gate to Marcus¡¯s Mansion automatically opened and he zoomed in. He made a swift turn of the wheel in the car while it turned simultaneously to the garage where he packed it.


    Marcus heaved a sigh before he turned off the engine of the car. He unlocked the doors before he stepped down from the car and mmed the door back close.


    Ann opened the door and she alighted from the car along with him. ¡°Hey, my bag is in there¡±. She pointed out as she noticed him strolling into the penthouse.


    He stopped right at his track before he brought out the key from his pocket and turned. He stretched forth his hand towards the direction of his car before he pressed a button in the car key.


    The car made a shy sound before the back boot automatically opened.


    Marcus turned and proceeded his movement towards the penthouse until he got to the door and was stopped again by Ann¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Ain¡¯t you gonna help me with my bag?¡±. Ann asked, feeling pissed that he didn¡¯t care to help her out. He had been acting cold towards her throughout their ride back here; he didn¡¯t care to utter a statement, not even a small query nor anything which kind of annoys her.


    Onhearing Ann¡¯s statement, he ignored her, leaving her behind while he proceeded into the penthouse.


    ¡°What kind of man is he? So heartless¡±. Ann muttered angrily. ¡°Tsss¡±. She hissed out in frustration before she strode to the car backside and toiled out her luggage from the car. She groaned angrily as the weight of the luggage pulled her hand down which made itnd on the ground. ¡°FUCK it!¡±. She cussed out of anger before pulling out the handle of the bag and began dragging it along with her while its tiny tires rolled on the ground as it simultaneously followed her from behind.


    She arrived at the door and heaved a sigh of relief before she strode in. She nced at every wall and beautiful designs that surrounded the walls of the house; from the chandelier to the paintings on the wall and to the little bar at the edge of the sitting room. This wasn¡¯t her first time here, but it felt like it was her first even though she didn¡¯t notice any changes in the house.


    She strode into the sitting room and sat on the white soft coach while she waited for Marcus as she didn¡¯t see him anywhere around. She released the luggage she was holding and allowed it to recline on the coach for support before she ced her hand on herp, waiting in anticipation.


    She looked around the sitting room, but still couldn¡¯t find Marcus around. She heaved a deep sigh while trying to upy her thoughts with the fact that she was seated on afortable soft coach unlike her apartment that had none.


    Using the tip of her finger, she tapped herp calctively, hoping he might show up at anytime soon.


    ¡°Sorry for keeping you waiting¡±.


    Marcus¡¯ deep voice resonated the walls which made Ann shudder and jolted her attention to him while he strode into the sitting room.


    She stood up from the coach and straightened herself to avoid wrinkles on her clothes. ¡°No problem, sex doctor¡±. Ann said, trying to fake a calm voice even though the tone of reverberating anger was in her voice.


    ¡°Miss Ann I have rules¡±. Marcus strode towards her and stood at her path as he said.


    ¡°What¡­ what¡­ what¡­ what rules?¡±. Ann stuttered in response.


    ¡°Rules of being my submissive ¡°. Marcus replied calmly.


    She scoffed then folded her arms across her chest,¡±May I know the rules?¡±. Ann asked and just as Marcus was about to speak, her phone vibrated through her pocket. ¡°A minute ¡°. She excused herself before she lowered her head and pressed her hand against the pocket to find her phone. She breathed heavily when she had found it before she dipped her hand into the pocket and brought out her phone. ¡°One missed call from Silver¡±. She eximed as she lingered her eyes on her phone screen that reviewed the alert of a missed call from Silver. ¡°I need to call her¡±. Ann said.


    ¡°Rule number one Ann¡±. Marcus growled before he yanked the phone off her hand.


    ¡°Heyyy!¡±. Ann yelled.


    ¡°No making calls and in fact, no phone¡±. With that, Marcus lifted his hand upward before he released the phone from his hand and itnded on the ground, broken into pieces.


    Ann nced down at her broken phone, frozen at a moment with her mouth gaping open in the process. She averted her gaze to Marcus angrily.


    ¡°Hey!!! That¡¯s my phone you motherfucker¡±. She yelled out.


    Without any caution, Marcus¡¯ hand flew through the air so fast and caught her squarely on the side of her cheek.


    She gasped and brought her hand to her cheek to feel her skin, shock busted through her at the brutal attack. ¡°You pussyface face!!!¡±. She screamed as she felt her face begin to burn due to the assault on her left cheek.


    ¡°Rule number two, you will address me as master and not by my name anymore¡±. Marcus said.


    ¡°Master??! I am not your ve!¡±. Ann yelled while she tried to protest.


    ¡°Well you are now¡­ the contract you signed stated it¡±. Marcus chimed in and her jaws dropped open in disbelief. ¡°Rule number three¡­¡±


    ¡°I am not your fucking ve you darn!¡±. Ann yelled as she caressed her red brutalized cheek to ease the pains.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°You just earned yourself a punishment¡±. Marcus said and she gasped shockingly; like is he really being serious about this?. ¡°Rule number three, starting from today, you won¡¯t be seen with any clothes on¡±. He said as he took a step forward, erasing the space between them before he grasped the tip of the dress and tore them apart, leaving them hanging around her waist while her hand flew up to cover her chest.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t sign up for this¡±. Ann yelled, feeling embarrassed and a cringe all over her abdomen.


    He scoffed as if he cared,¡± Rule number four¡±. He said while he leaned in closer while his hand went behind her back to unhook her bra. ¡°You¡¯re to wake up as early as seven o¡¯clock in the morning, to submit to your master like a true whore you¡¯re¡±. Marcus said as he released the hook of her bra and leaned backward.


    Ann shuddered as her muscles tensed up, still covering her chest with her hand. ¡°I am not a whore!¡±. She retorted.


    Marcus heaved a sigh and took a step backwards,¡±I will just leave you for today, since it¡¯s your first day here, you need to rest¡±. He said. ¡°Follow me¡±. He said as he turned to the direction that leads to the stairs and strode towards it while Ann grabbed her luggage and followed him from behind.

 CHAPTER 25 I HAVE THREE RULES

    The cabman halt his car on the roadway close to the cafe shop. Ann heaved a sigh of relief before she dipped her hand into the ck bag and brought out some money.


    ¡°Here, have it¡±. She stretched her hand forth, offering him the cash in her hands before he turned his neck backward and collected it.


    ¡°Have a nice day ma¡¯am¡±. The cabman said, patiently waiting for her to get off his car so he could proceed with his movement.


    Ann shed him a half smile before she opened the door and alighted from the car.


    The car zoomed off immediately while she ran across the road straight to the lobby where she stood to catch her breath.


    She exhaled sharply before she turned to the coffee shop in front of her. She smiled,¡±Breakup here Ie¡±. She said inwardly before she strode into the cafe.


    ¡°Bing¡±. The sound of the cafe door opened, brought the attention of the receptionist.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, how can I help you?¡±. The white young receptionist sitting inside the counter asked politely.


    Ann felt distracted by the hand waving at her at the table close to the window which made her ignore the receptionist and focused on the person waving at her. She stares for some second, stepping on her toe to lift up her height to see the face of the stranger waving at her. ¡°Diego¡±. She called after she had spotted his face.


    She didn¡¯t hesitate before she strode through the passenger way to thest table close to the mirror.


    ¡°Hello beautiful¡±. Diego said with a grin on his face while standing up and leaning close to her for a kiss.


    Ann felt disgusted by his act that she nudged him aside before she took her seat on the chair opposite him.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Diego was lucky enough to hold onto himself from falling back on the chair and he seems to be surprised by her awkward attitude. He maintained the smile on his face and made himself believe that she might be in a bad mood.


    ¡°Wanna eat anything?¡±. He asked while he sat down on the soft chair.


    Ann scoffed in response as she averted her gaze at the door, keeping her eyes busy by staring at the people who trip into the cafe.


    ¡°Okay¡­ I will take that as a yes¡±. He said as he didn¡¯t get any response from her. He turned his back to face the receptionist. ¡°Order for table five¡±. He called out for the attention of the receptionist before he turned back to face Ann. ¡°Can you exin what is going on Ann?¡±. Diego asked, feeling pissed by the silent treatment that she¡¯s giving him.


    She let out a chuckling scoff before she spoke,¡±You tell me¡±. Ann said while she folded her arm and lingered her eyes on his face.


    ¡°A date or something maybe?¡±. He responded in a questioning tone as he was unsure. ¡°Or is it your birthday??¡±. He asked. ¡°It can¡¯t be, isn¡¯t it?¡±. Diego inquired curiously.


    ¡°Why¡­¡±. Silver half yelled as she mmed her hand angrily against the table, making him jerk backwards in disbelief. She expected an apology from him and a good exnation for what he did to her but instead he acted like he did nothing which made her feel irritated. ¡°Stop acting like you don¡¯t know what you did¡±. She said angrily.


    He creased his brow, looking confused as ever,¡±What I did?¡±. He asked. ¡°How I¡¯m I supposed to know if you don¡¯t tell me? ¡± He said. ¡°Look, I came here because I think that you miss me alot and you want us to spend some time together but this is totally the opposite¡±. Diego said calmly and Silver let out a soft mockingughter.


    ¡°You told me you¡¯re out of town¡±. She said and he froze. ¡°What brought you here then?? huh??¡±. She asked and before he could respond, she spoke again. ¡°Or where you spending some free time with your new chick out there¡±. Silver yelled which brought the attention of the people in the cafe towards them.


    ¡°Shhh¡­ Silver please calm down¡±. Diego shushes her in a whispering tone while he leaned closer before he spoke,¡±People are watching us, please lower your voice okay, we can fix things out¡±. He said, coaxing his voice which made her exhale tremendously. He reclined his back on the chair while the people watching them darted their gaze to another direction. ¡°What is wrong with you Silver, are you seriously okay?¡±. He asked and her mouth dropped open. She was beginning to feel doubt as he didn¡¯t act as if he knew what she was talking about.  ¡°We can talk about this Silver but please just tell me, what is wrong with you?¡±. He asked and Silver slightly gulped in.


    ¡°Tea sir?¡±. The waitress asked and Diego nodded in response before she ced the tray on the table. ¡°Enjoy¡±. She said before she dismissed it.


    Silver grabbed one cup of coffee from the tray and brought it to her lips. She blew the vaporing out from the cup before she took a sip into my mouth.


    ¡°That¡¯s just it?¡±. Diego asked as he observed her. ¡°You¡¯re not gonna say anything?¡±. He asked.


    She gritted her teeth in anger and bit her lower lip to avoid herself from screaming,¡±Stop all your pretends Diego and just tell me the truth¡±. Silver said in an angry tone of a voice.


    Diego scoffs while he runs his fingers through his hair,¡±Do you know what?¡±. He asked with a scorn on his face. He dipped his hand into his pocket and brought out a huge amount of cash before he mmed it against the table. ¡°Here is some money, when you¡¯re done bbering and talking bullshit you can call me so we can talk¡±. He growled in rage leaving her totally frozen in horror.


    ¡°Wait¡±. Silver stopped him with her voice as he stood up to leave.


    ¡°What is it now?¡±. Diego asked nonchntly.


    ¡°You wanna really know why I¡¯m here?¡±. Silver asked while he nodded and sat down on the chair. ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s¡­¡±. She couldn¡¯t finish her statement as she was distracted by the door bell. She darted her gaze over to the door and went totally numb as she recognized the man who had just walked in. His dark curled hair framed his face the moment he jolted his gaze towards the direction she was. Their eyes met and she was indeed paralyzed  while staring into his icy blue eyes, those eyes are what caught her attention and no matter how she tries to take it off, it keeps on dragging her back, making her lose her focus. Slowly, her eyes went down from his eyes to his enchanting lips, taking her time to observe him. He was looking totally hot, especially in the ck leather jacket he was wearing matched with the blue crazy jean. But why is he here? What is he doing here? She found herself wondering while she drooled uncontrobly over him.


    ¡°Uhm hum¡±. Diego cleared his throat just to get back her attention.


    Silver heart raced as Diego¡¯s deep voice pulled her out of her daze. She noticed how the corner of the man¡¯s mouth turned up into a crooked smile, making her realize that he did catch her staring at him, checking him out.


    Silver shook her head while she blinked her eyes twice, hopefully thinking that it was just her imagination but it wasn¡¯t. The man was standing behind the counter and talking to one of the receptionistdies.


    ¡°Is there anything wrong or should I take¡­?¡±. Diego¡¯s voice drifted off as he traced her gaze while turning his head to look at what she was staring behind him.


    ¡°No, no, no, no¡±. Silver stopped him while waving her hand at his face to bring back his attention. ¡°There is absolutely nothing¡±. She said while faking a smile on her face.


    Diego nced at her, her face was glowing red, it seemed as if she was feeling nervous and trying to hide something from him. He red at her suspiciously before he asked again,¡± Are you sure?¡±.


    ¡°You know what?¡±. She asked while she grabbed her bag and stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s just go outside and talk about it¡±. Silver suggested as though she was feeling ufortable being in the cafe.


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re okay?¡±. Diego asked as he wasn¡¯t still convinced by her response.


    ¡°Come on¡±. Silver said as she grasped his wrist and pulled him along with her. She lowered her face when she got to the door and opened it before leaving the cafe.


    ¡°Silver¡±. Diego called and pulled her back. ¡°Tell me, what is wrong, tell me I want us to fix things right¡±. He said.


    ¡°It¡¯s funny how you act like you did nothing¡±. Silver said, calming before she lifted her head up to his face.


    ¡°I still don¡¯t get you Silver¡±. Diego looked down at her with the confused expression written all over his face.


    ¡°Exin this¡±. Silver said in a croaked voice while she deep her hand into her bag and brought out her phone. She yed the video he had sent to her before she revealed it to his face. ¡°Act like you didn¡¯t send this to me, you cheater!!!¡±. She hit her fist on his chest angrily as tears clouded in her eyes.


    Dante snatched the phone from her hand as he watched the video being yed. The first question that came into his head is¡± how did she get the video? How is it possible that he sent it to her??¡±. ¡°Jesus¡±. He said inwardly as he remembered when Ro gave him his phone. He realized that Ro was filming him from behind while he ride on thatdy in the hotel and had sent the video to Silver when he wasn¡¯t watching him.


    ¡°Even though you¡¯re tired of me why didn¡¯t you tell me Diego¡±. She cried out. ¡°I know we¡¯re not perfect but why Diego, why!!! I tried my best to be good for you! I gave you everything!! I even introduced you to my family and they liked you!!! You cheater!!!¡±. Silver yelled out angrily while she continuously punched her fist against his chest as tears gushed out of her eyes.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it Silver¡±. Diego yelled.


    ¡°Then who did it!!! Who fucking did huh!!!¡±. Silver retorted and in a swift movement he mmed her back against the wall.


    ¡°I won¡¯t do anything to hurt you Silver, you know that!¡±. He lowered his head and ced it upon her forehead while focusing on her eyes. ¡°I love you Silver¡±.  Diego cupped her cheek with both hands as he said.


    She closed her eyes tightly, allowing the tear to gush out more,¡± I am sorry Diego, our rtionship is over¡±. Silver said and Diego retreated back away from her.


    ¡°Silver, I can fix this¡±. Diego said as he leaned closer to her again.


    ¡°There is nothing you can fix!!! You have already broken what is left of me¡±. Silver cried out. ¡°Just let me go please¡±. Silver braced his hand on his chest and pushed him to move away from her path.


    ¡°Silver we can¡¯t just end up like that, I love you!!!¡±. Diego yelled.


    She turned around to face him,¡± I have three rules Diego, three!!!¡±. She yelled while revealing her three finger¡¯s to his face. ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me, don¡¯t use me and if you are tired of me leave me alone¡±. Silver said angrily before she walked out.


    He ran towards her, stretching his hand to reach for Silver¡¯s arm but was deterred  by the unknown man that came in between and stood in his path. ¡°Excuse me man, what do you want?¡±. Diego asked.


    Silver paused, on hearing Diego made that statement. She turned back to see who Diego was referring to.

 CHAPTER 26 HARDER PLEASE

    Ann let out a shuddering breathing while she sauntered behind Marcus as he strode through the hallway. He stopped when he got to the third door of a room and brought a key from his pocket. He deeped it inside the keyhoe before he unlocked the door and opened it.


    He turned his neck to look at her,¡±Come in¡±. Marcus said before he turned and moved into the room. He stood behind the door, holding the knob while waiting for her toe in which she did.


    Her jaw dropped open the moment she stepped inside the room. She began looking around while observing the room. It was well furnished and looked almost empty apart from the queen size bed and a wardrobe almost close to a door after it. No TV, no table, just a bed and a wardrobe. Everything in the room was just white even the walls.


    ¡°That¡¯s your bathroom, freshen up in there before youe downstairs¡±. Marcus said before he made a move to leave the room but was stopped when he heard Ann voice calling him.


    ¡°Wait¡±. She turned around to face him. ¡°How do you feel?¡±. Ann asked coldly and he turned.


    He looked at her strangely  before he spoke as he didn¡¯t understand the question,¡±Feel about what?¡±. Marcus asked and she gulped in nervously while she clenched her fist against the luggage handle she was holding.


    ¡°Well¡±. She lifted her head up to look at his face as she spoke. ¡°How do you feel about been a sex doctor?¡±. Ann asked.


    Marcus didn¡¯t respond to her, instead he strode towards her where he stood in her path immediately he got closer to her.


    She inhaled sharply, feeling nervous as he was standing way too close to her,¡±How do you feel when you touch a woman?¡±. She asked. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel¡­¡±. Ann paused.


    ¡°Horny?¡±. Marcus said in a questioning tone with his brow raised up.


    She released her breath,¡±Yes¡±. Ann responded.


    Marcus tilts his head to the side and using his fingers he slides his hand from her forehead to her cheek, tucking her hair behind her ear in the process before sliding it down to her chin.


    Ann closed her eyes as she breathed heavily, feeling the contact of his finger teasing her skin.


    He mped his hand on her jaw while he pressed his thumb against her lips and she arched her neck back, giving him more ess. Slowly, his hand left her lips as he began to trace it down to her chest, every movement made her breath increase and her chest to raise and fall simultaneously as it was leaving trails of tingles to flow all over her body. He stopped the moment he settled his finger in-between her chest.


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡±. Ann exhaled a moaning breath.


    He grasped her breast halfly in his palm, lifting it up while she gasped urgently with her mouth wide open as she wasn¡¯t expecting it. He tightened his hand while her breast squeezed beneath his grip. He leaned forward, pushing her towards the bed and making her stumble backward in the process. He forcefully pushed her hard and she plopped down on the bed.


    ¡°Now, tell me, how do you feel?¡±. Marcus asked in a whispering tone.


    As her eyes were closed, she was anticipating for his touch and breathing heavily.¡±I feel¡­ I feel¡­ like I want more¡±. Ann whispered back.


    ¡°Freshen up ande downstairs¡±. Marcus said in amanding tone before he dismissed.


    ¡°Hey!!!¡±. Ann eyes wide opened as she sat up on the bed and before she could utter a statement the door was mmed shut. ¡°Fuck you!!!¡±. She cussed angrily. She stood up from the bed and quickly stripped out of her dress before taking off her underwear. She strode to her luggage and dragged it to the bed. ¡°You wanna y with fire Mr. Marcus¡¯ ¡®. She smirked as though she thought he was ying some kind of dirty game with her. She lifted her luggage and ced it up on the bed before zipping it open. She smiled devilishly as she grabbed her whitece pant and her transparent bra. ¡°Just what I wanted¡±. She said before she strode into the bathroom.


    She locked the door behind her and ced her underwear on the hook in the door before she turned on the tap on the tub and allowed it to fill to the brim. She turned off the tap and then slid into the cold tube, savoring the feel of it refreshen her skin.


    Few minutester, she stepped out of the tub and dried her body, using the towel that was hung on the wall. She grabbed her underwear from the hook and wore it. She opened the door gently and came out of the bathroom. She strode to the bed where her luggage was kept and dipped her hand into it and brought out a cream. She squeezed the cream into her hand and applied it all over her bare skin. She dropped the cream on her bed and brushed her hair backward. ¡°Great, I¡¯m ready¡±. She said to herself before she turned around and strode out of the room. She walked through the hallway and descended down from the stairs. Ann turned to the right and strode towards the direction that leads to the kitchen.


    ¡°Done already?¡±. Marcus¡¯ deep voice sounded as she strode into the kitchen. He didn¡¯t notice her appearance as his gaze was focused on the meal he was preparing.


    ¡°Yeah¡±. Ann responded as she walked to the table. She ced her two hands on each side on the table before she jumped up and settled her ass on the table. ¡°Since when do you know how to cook?¡±. She asked as she watched Marcus from behind.


    ¡°Well¡­¡±. He turned around to face her while she yed with her finger. ¡°You look hot¡±. Marcus said while his eyes traveled down to her barely covered breast. It was well shaped in the c cup bra and too revealing.  He strode towards her with lust filled in his eyes.


    Ann simpered at him, feeling proud that her half naked figure had charmed him.


    She let out a breathless moan as his rough hand approached her smooth thigh and slowly he began to run his finger up through the side of her thigh and down to her knees.  Ann slightly spread her legs open, granting him full ess while his hands started to move up inside them.


    Ann braced her two hands on the table and tossed her neck to fall backwards,¡±Oohhh Goddd right there¡­¡±. She let out a seductive breathless moan.


    His fingers syed wide as they move downward to her legs again and lifted it to buckled up while her feet was ced on the table. He traveled his hand to her back and unhooked her bra. He crepted his two fingers below the hand of her bra and slid it down from her shoulder, revealing her breast and allowing it to fall down in ce. He fling her bra always, not caring to know where it might havended as his eyes lingered on her breast which wasid uncovered. He bunched his hand on her waist, making her arched her back and pushed her chest forward to his face while he tilted his head. He opened his mouth and slowly bite her nipples which made it harden intentionally. He nibbled on her nipples softly as waves of ecstasy rushed from her nipple down to her core.


    ¡°Ohhh fuckkkk¡­¡±. Ann groaned in pain and pleasure as he bit out her nipples.


    He pointed his tongue and flicked her nipples to ease the pain. Slowly, he rubbed his tongue in circles around her nipples while his hand slid lightly down through her stomach into her pants.


    ¡°You¡¯re so wet baby girl¡±. He said in a whisper which turned her on the more. She shivered and moaned when his finger came in contact with her engrossed clit, he encircled the tip of his finger on her nub until her clit began to throb.


    ¡°Aaarrrgghh¡­¡±. Ann groaned angrily as her clit arched for a good stroke, she tried to move forward and grind against him but he seems to have moved his finger away to deprive her from doing so.


    ¡°You¡¯re ying with fire babygirl¡±. Marcus cored her neck and pulled her face closer to brace on his forehead.


    ¡°I don¡¯t give a fuck¡±. Ann responded breathlessly while gritting her teeth.


    He slid his finger into her pants again, sliding his palm slowly from her cunt down to her ass and back again.


    ¡°Grind harder¡±. Ann cried out as she wanted him to add more pressure inside her.


    ¡°Are you sure about that?¡±. Marcus chuckled ironically and she groaned.


    ¡°Just touch me please¡±. Ann whined, arching impatiently against his hand.


    He slid his middle finger in-between her folds, rubbing it a little harder while he slid it up and down through her sloppy lips.


    ¡°Oh shit¡±. Ann groaned as she couldn¡¯t hold her legs from trembling due to his teasing touch. He pulled his hand out of her hand leaving her in total want for more. ¡°Ooooohhh fuckkkkk!!!¡±. She groaned in disappointment as she looked down to see what he was up to.


    Surprisingly, he adjusted the thong of her pants and guided it in-between her folds. He pulled the tip of her pant upward and her pant pressed hard against her clit, making it throb and arched intensely.


    ¡°Goddd¡±. Ann cried out and jolted her neck backward. She clenched her fist and curled her toes while tears escaped from her eyes. The feeling of pleasure was intense, it felt as if she was going to release at any moment but at a second he tugged down her pants. Her trembling legs fell down weakly from the table as she maintained a seating position and continued to breath heavily.


    Marcus lifted her leg up again and allowed her to fall down on her back while he positioned her legs on the table to have a clearer view of her cunt. Just as he thought, her cunt was dripping wet with arousal, she was burning in insane lust.


    ¡°Ohhh fuckk¡±. Ann cried out while her breath intensified in ecstasy. Her breath became short as she felt his digits slide inside of her. She moaned due to the steady pleasure she got while his finger prated inside her core. The tingling sensation spread from her clit throughout her cunt as he rubbed his thumb gently around her clit while his finger slid into her core.


    ¡°You want more?¡±. Marcus asked and before she could respond, he slid another digit inside her, making her moan reverberated throughout the kitchen. He began to thrust in and out of her, slow and deliberately which made her arched for more.


    ¡°Harder please¡­¡±. Ann moaned at every thrust he took inside of her.  He was slow but pleasurable.


    He could feel her warmth and wetness coated all over his finger while he thrust in and out of her¡­ he..


    ¡°Ann!!!¡±. She heard a voice called her but she was so lost in pleasure that she couldn¡¯t respond. ¡°ANN!!!¡±. The voice called again, this time louder and dangerous. ¡°ANN¡±. He called again which brought her back to reality. It turns out that she was just imagining things and she was still seated on the table, staring at Marcus confusedly. ¡°Eat and go to the bed¡±. Marcus said as he ced the food on the table. He moved back and observed her for a bit,¡±I told you starting from tomorrow¡±. He said and smirked. He shook his head disapprovingly before he dismissed.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Ann froze in shock, she couldn¡¯t believe it was all a dream and nothing really happened between them. She hit her head and groaned angrily while clenching her fist. She nced at the food shamelessly as she had lost her appetite. She grabbed the te and threw it into the trashcan before she jumped down from the table. She stride out of the kitchen, up the stairs and into her room since her pants were soaked and made it ufortable for her to walk. She mmed the door locked and walked to the bed. She climbed on the bed and flopped on it. She closed her eyes and within a second, she drifted to sleep.

 CHAPTER 27 WE FUCKED A PUSSY

    Silver froze in shock the moment she crook her neck to the side to have a peek of the man daring to challenge Diego, he was the same guy she met at the club. She tried to run away because he came out from the cafe and collided with Diego but that would be messed up if he happened to tell Diego what happened between themst night.


    ¡°I said get out of my way man!¡±. Diego¡¯s voice brought Silver back to reality. ¡°Who the fuck is he Silver?¡±. He turned to face Silver and asked before Dante could respond.


    ¡°Well¡­¡±. Silver stood beside Dante as she began to think of a reasonable response to give him. ¡°His my boyfriend.¡± She grasped Dante by the arm and said while forcing a fake smile on her face.


    ¡°Boyfriend???¡±. Both Dante and Diego eximed in disbelief.


    Dante averted his gaze to Silver while Diego stared at Silver with his eyes wide open.


    Dante exasperatedly sighs,¡±You must be joking, you can¡¯t date a wimp¡±. He said and when Diego made a move to attack him for uttering that statement in his presence, Silver tightened her grip around him.


    ¡°Well I am dating him now, after you cheated on me¡±. Silver said angrily.


    ¡°C¡¯mon baby you can¡¯t do this, it was all a misunderstanding ¡°. Diego said as he stride towards her, stretching his hand towards her face but she moved backward which deterred him from touching her. ¡°You fucking dumb head¡±. He growled at Dante in anger. Seeing her with another man made him more angry, he felt humiliation and stupid in front of them. ¡°We can fix this Silver, you barely even know him ¡°. He said, calmly but sounded dangerous.


    Silver didn¡¯t utter a word, instead she lowered her head and stared at the ground to avoid Diego¡¯s stern gaze. ¡°Please just y along¡±. She whispered to Dante silently which gave him a hint. She was acting just to get rid of Diego in a painful way.


    ¡°Yo man, sorry but she¡¯s my girlfriend¡±. Diego said as he released his hand from Silver¡¯s grip and wrapped it around her shoulder.


    Silver lifted her head up to face him, giving him an angry look as he pulled her closer to lean on him.


    ¡°She is a good one Diego, thanks for dumping her for another woman¡±. Dante said before he gave Diego a wink which made him grow angrier.


    ¡°Silver you shouldn¡¯t have done this¡±. Diego said as he clenched his hand into a strong fist that revealed the vein of his flexible muscle.


    ¡°Just go away Diego Don¡¯t make things moreplicated between us¡±. Silver said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me to show up for your family reunion¡­ nice joke¡±. He said with a scorn on his face as his brain was still trying to process what had just happened before he stormed out to his car. He got to the parking lot where he had kept his car before he entered. He punched his fist at the driving wheel several times while trying to release the burning anger inside . Despite all the punches, that wasn¡¯t enough to quench the anger inside him. He groaned angrily, he needs to deal with Ro for betraying him and sending those videos to his girlfriend.


    He dipped his hand inside his pocket and brought out his phone. He dialed Ro¡¯s number and called him. It rang for some minutes before it responded.


    ¡°Hey man, how was it?¡±. Ro said from the other side of the line.


    ¡°How was it???¡±. Diego asked through gritted teeth.


    ¡°What is wrong Diego? Are you okay?¡±. Ro asked with concern in his voice.


    Diego chuckled ironically,¡±Don¡¯t act like you fucking didn¡¯t send that Damm video to my girlfriend!!!¡±. He yelled out.


    Roughed loudly for some second before he spoke,¡±You still call her your girlfriend?¡±. He asked.


    ¡°Yes Ro! I love her!!!¡±. Diego chimed in within his utterance.


    ¡°But you cheated on her ¡°. Ro added and Diego groaned aloud in frustration.


    ¡°That is because you fucking made me do it, you made me fuck that whore in the hotel room¡±. Diego half yelled at the phone.


    ¡°And what were you doing in the hotel room in the first ce?¡±. He asked and that kept Diego silent. ¡°She deserves someone better Diego, let her go, you¡¯re a gay and that never change¡­ it¡¯s not your fault okay¡­ I know it¡¯s mine but I did for us¡±. Ro said calmly.


    ¡°We fucked a pussy Ro¡±. Diego remarked.


    ¡°Yeah and so?¡±. Ro asked nonchntly.


    ¡°I am not gay okay, I only ept to continue our rtionship because I think you are a good friend and I couldn¡¯t hurt you¡±. He said. ¡°But now I just realized one thing ¡°. Diego said and smirked.


    ¡°And what¡¯s that?¡±. Ro asked.


    ¡°That I don¡¯t give a fuck!!!¡±. Diego screamed aloud that he was sure that his voice might have blocked Ro¡¯s ear. He hung up the call and threw his phone at the backseat. He turned on the engine of the car,¡±I don¡¯t give a fuck if you have a man Silver, you¡¯re mine¡±. He said while revising his car and turning the car wheel to the road before he zoomed off.


    *


    *


    *


    *


    *


    *


    *


    The moment Silver was sure Diego had left, she quickly pulled herself from Dante¡¯s grasp. ¡°Thanks, I really appreciate it¡±. She said and he sneered at her as if it wasn¡¯t a big deal. ¡°But what were you doing out here? Do you know I was here??¡±. She asked.


    ¡°Is that an apology for punching me on my face?¡±. Dante asked and Silver rolled her eyes. ¡°By the way, who is he?¡±. He shoved his two hands into his pocket as he raised a question.


    ¡°None of your business¡±. Silver responded.


    ¡°What if it is?¡±. Dante asked.


    Silver turned to look at him, she smiled at him before she spoke,¡±Thanks for saving my ass and secondly sorry for punching you on your face, it was a mistake¡±. She said and walked away from him.


    He strode towards her and he followed her from behind. ¡°Need a ride home?¡±. Dante asked.


    ¡°No thank you¡±. Silver responded without sparing him a nce. She paused as she noticed he was still following her. She turned and faced him angrily,¡±Look! Get out of my life!!!¡±. She yelled angrily.


    ¡°Woah woah girl¡­ what did I do?¡±. Dante asked.


    ¡°You¡¯re following me obviously ¡°. Silver retorted.


    ¡°Oh that must be a coincidence because this road also leads to the parking lot¡±. Dante said and she heaved a sigh.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡±. She muttered and sat on the sidewalk bench. She ced her elbow on herp and buried her face in her palm. She lifted her face up and noticed he was still standing there while watching her. ¡°What?¡±. Silver asked as she noticed his eyes were still on her.


    Dante scoffed, then looked away and pretended to observe the roadway. ¡°Nothing¡±. He responded. ¡°It¡¯s just that, you look hot today¡±. He said and she blushed. It was revealing due to the rosy glow on her white cheek.


    ¡°Are you trying to flirt with me?¡±. Silver asked with a half smile on her lips.


    ¡°Whatever you call it¡±. Dante said and turned to face it.


    They both kept staring at each other the moment their eyes met, his icy blue eyes twinkle in the dark and beautiful white skin glowed. She wanted to tell him how hot he looks as she was already charmed by his appearance.


    ¡°You want to say something?¡±. Dante asked as if he could read her mind.


    Silver shook her head and bit her lower lip. She ced her hand on the empty space beside her on the chair and tapped it, gesturing him to sit next to her.


    ¡°Okay¡±. Dante said before he sat beside her.


    ¡°Well¡­ I broke up with my boyfriend because he cheated on me and¡­ I wanted it to hurt him so bad that he might regret his action¡±. She finally spoke. ¡°Thanks for being there for me¡±. Silver muttered.


    ¡°And thanks for punching me in the face¡±. Dante said in a mocking tone and she snorted before she yfully punched him in the arm.


    ¡°It was a mistake, I told you that¡±. Silver said. ¡°I know we just met, yeah second time we met after the club ¡°. She said while he listened. ¡°Can you pretend to be my fiance in front of my parents?¡±. She asked and Dante scoffed as he was taken aback by her ridiculous question.


    ¡°First of all, I was just a one night stand to you and now you want me to meet your parents¡±. He looked at her in disbelief.  ¡°What¡¯s in for me then?¡±. Dante asked and she didn¡¯t expect he would ept the offer so easily.


    ¡°What do you want? Anything, just mention it¡±. Silver asked as she was optimistic.


    ¡°Go on a date with me¡±. Dante responded which made her eyes grow wide in bewilderment.


    She chuckled,¡±You must be joking¡±. Silver said but the expression in his face was deadly serious. He didn¡¯tugh despite her making it sound like a joke. ¡°And why do you want me to go on a date with you?¡±. She asked.


    ¡°What if¡­¡±. Dante said as he ced his hand on her thigh which made her be breathless as she was holding her breath. His hand coated her thigh, that she could feel his finger in between her legs. He brushes his hand upward and in the process, her dress lifted up to reveal herp. She swallowed the lump on her throat as she sat speechless and helpless. She wanted to stop him from doing this but it felt like her body was betrayed by his touch which made her go crazy. She shivered a bit, when the cold breeze grazed her skin. She hugged herself and rubbed her arm just to keep herself warm. As Dante noticed her shivering, he removed his hand from her and began to take off his jacket.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±. Silver asked while trying to figure out why he took off his jacket. He didn¡¯t respond to her.  He leaned forward before he wrapped it around her and covered her with his jacket.


    ¡°How do you feel?¡±. Dante asked and without hesitation, she grasped the edge of the jacket to keep herself warm.


    Silver swallowed hard before she responded,¡±Hot¡±.


    He hummed,¡±That¡¯s more like it¡±. Dante said. ¡°I will drop you home, c¡¯mon¡±. He said and stood up. ¡°Shall we?¡±. He asked as he parted his hand open and waited hopefully for her to ept.


    Silver looked up at him with a hint that she could trust him before she gracefully took his hand and stood up.


    As they strode through the sidewalk, he noticed how slow she walked. He bent down to her height as he was way too taller than her before he wrapped her hand around his shoulder and lifted her up while he stood up.


    She flinched at first before she ced her head on his hard chest and rxed in his arm. Silver felt so weak and cold that she fell asleep instantly in his arms while he strode to the parking lot. He arrived at his ck Ferrari and while holding her with one hand he brought out the key from his pocket. He pressed a button which automatically opened the passenger¡¯s seat. He gently ced her gently on the soft chair and made hery downfortably before he came out of the car. He shut it closed and ran round into the driver¡¯s seat. He opened the door and entered before he started the car engine of his car and zoomed off.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Few minutester, they arrived in a small apartment. He drove his car in before he parked his car behind the building which had a shed. He stopped the car before he alighted down and mmed the driver¡¯s door locked. He ran back to the passenger¡¯s seat and opened the door. Gently, he crawled into the car and grabbed her in both arms before he dragged her out of the car. He flopped her on his shoulder and kicked the door locked with his foot. He strode towards the house, brought out the key and unlocked it before he entered. He locked the door shut and turned on the lights. He walked past the sitting room into his room and ced her on his massive bed. Despite the warmness of his room, she was still shivering.


    ¡°Shit¡±. Dante groaned softly and began to unbutton the bottom of his shirt.


    Silver parted her eyes open slowly and even though she couldn¡¯t see clearly, she could still see him take off his shirt. ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡±. She asked. ¡°Are you trying to rape me???¡±. She questioned again as his shirt dropped to the floor.


    ¡°Shut up¡±. Dante ordered as he climbed on the bed and pulled her closer toy on him. She ced her hand on his chest to feel the hotness of his skin which warmed her body. Slowly, she fell asleep again while he engulfed her in his arms.

 CHAPTER 28 BREAKFAST TIME

    Ann was woken up by the rapid flick of something wet and soft on her clit. She felt two rough fingers, parted her cunt open and something licked her again. She slid her arm across the bed to check if anyone was there but it was empty.


    Out of curiosity, she lifted up the nket and was surprised that she found no one inside.


    ¡°How is that possible, I felt someone touched me¡±. She soliloquizes with doubt.


    ¡°Good morning Miss Ann¡±.


    Marcus¡¯ deep voice brought her back to reality and she cleared her throat to take away whatever she had imagined a few seconds ago. She darted her gaze over to the door and found him leaning his back against the door.


    ¡°Going somewhere?¡±. Ann asked as she observed his new appearance; his beard was perfectly shaped spade around the edges of his pink lips. His hair was perfectly brushed down to fall back on his shoulder and his manly hairy chest was on disy as he had left the four buttons of his shirt open. Ann just couldn¡¯t believe it as he was looking like someone younger than his age and looking too hot like a real man. The skin jeans he wore was what made her gulp the lump in her throat nervously.


    After observing Marcus for a second she lifted her gaze to his face while she sat up and gestured her back to rest on the board hinged against the wall.


    ¡°Yes¡±. He answered and straightened up in a standing position. ¡°I am going to the office¡±. Marcus said as he shoved his two hands into his pocket.


    ¡°Office?!¡±. Ann asked with one of her eyebrows raised up in total disappointment. ¡°What about me? Are you just gonna leave me here?¡±. She asked while running her hand through her disheveled hair to calm down herself from over reacting. She had imagined how this was gonna be and now it¡¯s ruined all because of some stupid work.


    ¡°It¡¯s an emergency that I need to attend to.¡± He said calmly. ¡°I will be back at noon, so please make something for yourself and feelfortable here¡±. Marcus said but that wasn¡¯t the thing she cared about.


    ¡°But that is unfair¡±. She said as she braced her hand on the bed while crawling out of the bed. She brought her legs out from the bed before she sat on the edge of the bed. ¡°Today is the first day, I am your client also and I need your attention¡±. Ann ced her hand on her chest as she spoke.


    Upon all her effort to manipte him to stay, Marcus still stood firm on his decision to leave.


    ¡°I will be back soon¡±. He said and turned to leave but stopped as if he had forgotten something. He turned back to face her,¡±Don¡¯t go near the second room¡±. He said in a threatening tone, hoping that would scare her off but it didn¡¯t. ¡°Have fun¡±. Marcus said before he turned and dismissed.


    ¡°Fuck!¡±. She cussed and stood up from the bed. She flipped her hair backwards while pacing from the door back to the bed. She groaned in rage then stride out of the room and down to the stairs. She came out of the mansion and saw the door creaked open as Marcus drove his car out of the house before the gate locked automatically. She stood at the entryway of the sitting as she watched the gate locked. ¡°Fuck it¡±. She yelled angrily as she wasn¡¯t able to stop him before she turned back and strode into the kitchen.


    Her stomach grumbled hungrily and she ced her hand on her stomach as she walked to the fridge. She opened it and saw some beverage and foodstuff which she grabbed before mming the fridge locked.


    She ced the food stuff and the beverage on the table.


    ¡°What an idiot¡±. She said angrily as she felt disappointed about Marcus¡¯s leave. She grabbed the brownies and pasta that she had taken from the fridge. She put it on a te and then crouched down on her knees where she found the microwave below the gas. She opened it and put the food in before she locked it. She turned the microwave on and stood up.


    ¡°That will take five minutes¡±. She said to herself then walked back to lean against the table.


    After waiting for five minutes, the microwave beeped urgently and she quickly stooped down to open it.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±. She hummed in delight as she sniffed in the delicate aromaing out from the food. She stood up and grabbed the glove from the kitchen cab before she wore it. She stoops down again and carefully collects the te from the microwave. She stood up and ced it on the table before she locked it, using her leg. She turned to the cab close to the dishwash and opened it where she found the tes padded well inside. She grabbed a te from the top and strode back to the table. She took off the glove before she picked the pasta, opened it and poured it into the te.


    ¡°Brownies? Who on earth eat brownies with pasta?¡±. She asked herself and heaved a sigh while rolling her eyes. ¡°That would be me¡±. She responded as she hand-pick the brownies from the te and glided it into her mouth. ¡°Sweet and soft¡±. She mumbled as she smashed the brownies in her mouth and then swallowed it all in. ¡°Now to get the spoon ¡°. She walked to the wall rack on top of the ssy table and grabbed some cutlery. ¡°Breakfast time¡±. She squeaked happily as she rushed to the table and digged into the food hungrily.


    Few minutester; she finished eating and cleared the table. She ced the te into the dish water before she turned it on. She strode out of the kitchen and ascended the stairs. She walked passed the second room and paused when she remembered Marcus warnings; ¡°Don¡¯t go near the second room¡±. She backwalked to the second room before she turned to face it while wondering what could be inside that room.


    She couldn¡¯t resist it, out of desperation to find out what was inside that room.


    ¡°I don¡¯t give fuck about him, he doesn¡¯t see me¡±. Ann said with a devilish smirk. She walked closer to the door, out-stretched her hand to the door knob and twisted it open. Her mouth dropped open as she observed the dimly lit room, it was the same room Marcus had brought her to the first day she had came here.


    She scuffed into the room, turning around while observing and staring at every weapon she spotted at the wall; a gger, cuff,  different types of whips and a chain. In the middle of the room, there is a strong hook with handcuffs below. She lowered her gaze to the ground, the bed that was once in the room had already been reced with a bondage furniture. She opened her mouth and gasped for air as she was shocked by what was being disyed in front of her.


    She averted her gaze to the huge tall cupboard behind the door and walked towards it. She brushed her fingers against it before she opened the second drawer.


    She gasped and this time it almost took her breath. With her eyes wide opened she stared at the huge white dildo in the drawer. It made her wonder what was Marcus going to do to her with all this stuff.


    She saw a small remote inside and picked it up. She brought it closer to her face to have a good view to observe it, it had a red button in it which she tapped and a tackling sound of something being locked made her jerk up in horror. She turned while using her eyes to scan around the room as she searched for where the noise wasing from. She tapped a green button and a chair rolled towards her. The chair caught her attention, making her realize that the remote was controlling the chair.


    She pressed the red button again and swiftly, a cuff came out and automatically hooked around its leg.


    ¡°Wow¡­¡±. She gasped lightly. She nced at the chair as she imagined what she could do with it. ¡°oh yes¡±. She smiled devilishly as an idea hit her head. ¡°You are a lifesaver¡±. Ann said and smirked.


    ¡°Dringggg¡­¡±. The sound of a telephone buzzed and Ann scooted out of the room. She quickly locked it and rushed downstairs. She traced the sound of the sound to the sitting room. There was a small telephone on the table. She lifted it up to her ear and before she could respond, the unknown caller had already hung up the call.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I should call Silver¡±. She said exhaustedly. She dialed Silver¡¯s number and put it on call. It rang for some minutes but got no response in return. She dropped the phone down angrily and flopped on the coach. ¡°Pieces of shit¡±. Ann groaned in rage.

 CHAPTER 29 NO BOOBS

    Silver groaned at the heavyweight coated around her when she tried to turn to the other side of the bed. First she thought of one person that could engulf her this way and that was her best friend Ann, but how is that possible that she could be here on the same bed with her.


    Her heart skipped; she had remembered that Ann was gone and there was no other person she could imagine spending the night with; She had already broken up with Diego and she isn¡¯t living with her parents.


    She gasped and jolted her eyes open. Her sight couldn¡¯t adjust to the darkness as she felt like her head was buried inside something hard, something manly. She snaked her hand up to feel the frame which her head was ced on, this doesn¡¯t feel right. She wasying on a bed but could feel a strong arm wrapped around her and her forehead against a strong frame.


    She tried to imagine who it could be as she brushed her hand all over the frame in which her forehead was against.


    ¡°Holy shit¡±. She eximed urgently as it recalled in her head that she was with Dante. She fell asleep in his arms and it could be possible that he didn¡¯t take her home.


    With thest strength in her, she pushed the manly figure holding her.  His arms released her body from his grip and rolled off from the bed to the ground where itnded with a loud thud. She groaned as she squinted her eyes due to the bright sunlight raysing in through the window and reflecting against the direction of the bed.


    ¡°What the fuck!!!¡±. Dante yelled as he felt his body being knocked down to the ground. He stood up and turned to look at Silver. ¡°What was that for?¡±. He asked, confused and wondering how he hadnded down on the ground.


    ¡°You son of a bitch!¡±. Silver yelled as she shot him a cold re. ¡°You brought me here and tried to take advantage of me!!!¡±. she said while roaming her eyes over his irresistible abs that were on disy before she briefly returned her gaze to his face.


    He had a nk expression on his face for a few seconds before he snorted and answered,¡±Do you really think¡­¡±. He pointed his left hand finger at her as he spoke. ¡°I would take advantage of a woman with no boobs?¡±. Dante asked and Silver jaw dropped open as she let out a surprising gasp. She knew he was referring to her as the woman with no boobs. Getting the reaction he wanted from her, he smirked devilishly. ¡°Come on sweetheart, I would never think of taking advantage of you, you don¡¯t even have boobs, all I can see is just a man¡¯s chest and not even the peanut that you call a boobs or whatsoever¡±. He said nonchntly as he swiftly tugged his hair backwards.


    She dragged her lower lips in-between her teeth, trying to control the burning mes of anger in her. If she was to be close to him, she would have pped him. She grasped the duvet and clenched it into her fist while she shot him a deadly re,¡±You¡­¡±. She bite her lip while retraining the words tempting toe out of her mouth. ¡°THAT¡¯S IT!!!¡±. Silver got down from the bed, took off his jacket that was draped over her shoulder and dropped it on the floor.


    Dante raised a question as he watched her stroll to the nightstand on the bedside table to grab her bag.¡°Leaving already?¡±. His unkempt curled hair fell across his face and he tugged them backward without removing his hand from his head.


    She turned to face him and forced a fake smile as if she was unaffected by the response he gave her when she ranted about him taking advantage of her. Deep down it hurted her because she hated been told that she has no boobs because it made her feel insecure about body. ¡°I knew I just had to wear a form bra¡±. She said under her furious breath, only to her hearing. She strolled towards the door in a haste to leave but Dante was fast enough to race up to her and grabbed her by the arm before bd spun her around to face him. She turned and swiftlynded her five fingers against his cheek, giving him a hot p that made him throw his face to another direction. ¡°Let go of me¡±. Shemanded in rage but he didn¡¯t budge, instead he tightened his fist against her and turned his face to her.


    ¡°I deserve it¡±. Dante  said, which made her pause and stared at him in disbelief as she didn¡¯t expect he would utter such a statement after receiving a harsh p from her. As he didn¡¯t get any response from her, he turned her around and pushed her to incline back against the wall while he leaned forward with his left hand braced against the wall.


    Silver quickly lifted her face up to meet up to his gaze as his face was down to hers, staring intensely into her eyes.


    She gulped in nervously while her heart pounded in her chest at the thought of him been this close to her. ¡°What do you want from me?¡±. Silver asked in a whispering tone as his icy blue eyes has charmed her once again.


    ¡°What do I want?¡±. He asked, in a husky tone of a voice that sent shivers to run her spine. He outstretched his right hand towards her face. He curled his fingers and used the tip of his index finger to stroke her face while brushing a strand of her hair behind her ear.


    Silver inhaled sharply, feeling the trail of goosebumps raise on her skin as he ran his fingertip all over her face. Even though she was furious at him, his touch made a way to calm her down and made her forget about her grief.


    Dante nted his head as he observed her. Her eyes were slightly closed which was obvious to him that she was enjoying his touch. He removed his left hand from the wall and bracket it around her waist before he pulled her closer to lean against him.


    Silver arched her back for him before she ced her hand to brace on his chest while he crooked his head to the side as he aimed to reach for her lips. She closed her eyes in anticipation as she felt his warm breath fanning her face, signifying his face is close to hers. Her lips quivered as she felt the contact of his soft lips against hers. She practically moved closer for her lips to pressed against his with her eyes tight close. Just as she was about to part her lips open, to take him in, the door flung open which interrupted their moment and made her push him away with force.


    Dante staggered a few steps backwards before he was able to hold himself from falling.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Silver turned to the door and found an unknown woman standing at the door in total shock as her eyes were wide open. She flicked her gazes up and down thedy, observing her. She was dressed extravagantly and was looking busty in her body hugged shoulder dress. She sensed that the unknowndy could be Dante¡¯s girlfriend which made her brow creased as she was embarrassed by being caught in the act with him. Out of shame, she lowered her head and couldn¡¯t look at thedy¡¯s face.


    ¡°Silver I can ex¡­¡±. Dante wasn¡¯t given a chance to speak as she paid him no attention. Silver scooted out of the room and before he could rush to stop her, she mmed the door hard against his face.


    ¡°What an asshole¡±. Ann said angrily as if she had been fooled once again. ¡°Useless men, they are all pieces of shit¡±. She said as she sauntered out of the apartment.

 CHAPTER 30 HOW TO GIVE A BLOWJOB

    Marcus drove his car into the hospital parking lot and halt the car. He unlocked the door before he alighted from the car and locked it shut. He took a long stride towards the entrance door of the hospital and pushed it open before he sauntered inside.


    ¡°Good morning Sir¡±. The receptionistdy stood up from her seat and greeted in a second that he had walked in.


    Marcus ignored her greetings and proceeded into the elevator after tapping on a button that made it open.


    The receptionist quickly picked up the file on her table before she rushed out of her office and headed towards the elevator. She tapped the buttons of the elevator and waited for it to beeped open, but it didn¡¯t. She sighed in frustration as she knew she had to take the stairs. She turned to the left direction of the crowded hallway, where she could see some of the workers running Helter skelter, in a haste to do their job as Marcus had arrived.


    She proceeded her movement and followed the hallway that leads to the stairs.


    .


    .


    .


    ¡®BEEP¡¯. The elevator beeped open and Marcus walked out of it. He fluffed his hair backwards sporadically as he strode to his office.


    ¡°Good morning sir¡±. The nurse¡¯s greeted as they ran passed him, but as usual he paid less attention to them.


    He arrived at his office door, dipped his hand into his jeans pocket and brought out the key which he used to unlock the door. He slid out the key and dipped it into his pocket, just to keep it safe before he entered into his office.


    He walked to his chair and sat on it exhaustedly. Just as he had rxed on the chairfortably, the door clicked open and he turned his head to see the receptionist. She paused to catch her breath as she locked the door before proceeding to the table.


    ¡°Sir, this is the form for the two clients¡¯ ¡®. She said as she stretched her hand and ced the files on the table, close enough that his hands could reach out for it.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±. Marcus hummed while the receptionistdy took her time to trim her hair backwards as she waited for a response. He sat up and reached out for the file on the table. He opened one of the files and scanned through the written pages before he dropped it back on the table. ¡°Send one of them in ¡±. Hemanded and thedy nodded in response before she dismissed.


    Few minutester, the door slightly opened and a youngdy came inside. She hasrge brown eyes, prominent cheekbones and small noses. She had so much makeup on her face that glowed up her beauty. Her blonde hair was packed up in high, loose buns that let down shorter pieces of it to fall around her face. With the way she was dressed, Marcus could easily spot her breast, low and full through her singlet cropped top. She wriggled her slender waist against her tight belly jean as she strode towards the table and took her seat opposite Marcus .


    She gave him a wide smile before she spoke,¡±Good day Mr. Marcus¡±. Thedy greeted him.


    ¡°Good morning Miss¡±. Marcus responded, emphasizing on thest word as he didn¡¯t know her name.


    ¡°You are looking so hot today Mr. Marcus¡±. Thedyplimented his good appearance and he beamed a smile.


    ¡°Give me a brief introduction of yourself and your problem¡±. Marcus said while he reclined his back against the chair and intertwined his fingers.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±. She said and took a breath in. ¡°My name is Norah Elesa, I am a white American¡­ well¡±. She shook her head while rolling her eyes dramatically. ¡°It¡¯s obvious that I am a white thou so I don¡¯t need to mention it¡±. She said and chuckled softly.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°Sure, continue¡±. Marcus said as he was getting bored of her chit chat.


    ¡°I am neen years old and my problem is that¡­¡±. She leaned closer with the chair and ced her hand on the table. ¡°I can¡¯t¡­ give a blowjob¡±. She said in a whispering tone of a voice before leaning back against the chair. ¡°I mean¡­ my boyfriend said I¡¯m not good at it and men I tried! I tried so harddddd but fuck, he said I¡¯m not good in it, that I got no skills¡±. She said and darted her gaze to look at his face. ¡°Can you believe that?¡±. She asked, with a sad expression on her face.


    Marcus breathed out through his nostril before he spoke,¡±Well Miss Norah, since your boyfriend said you can¡¯t give him a blowjob it means you can¡¯t give him a blowjob¡±. He said and she sighed out of annoyance.


    ¡°What do you want me to do? I really love him and I don¡¯t want him to break up with him¡­ or me to break up with him¡±. Angie said sadly as she leaned closer again and ced her two hands on the table.


    ¡°Did youe with cucumber?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±. Angie asked confusedly.


    ¡°What about a banana?¡±. Marcus asked, ignoring the confused look she had on her face.


    ¡°No sir, I don¡¯t have any of that¡±. Angie responded honestly.


    ¡°Too bad you will have to use my cock for an experiment¡±. Marcus said and using his leg, he pushed his chair away from the table.


    ¡°Excuse me sir, what experiment are you talking about?¡±. Angie asked while blinking her eyes at every word that blunted out of her mouth.


    ¡°You know, blowjob is the best thing that turns a man on and you can¡¯t give a man a good blowjob unless you see it as a way to satisfy your own self¡±. Marcus stated and she furrowed her brow, looking more confused than ever.


    ¡°Sir I¡­ I¡­ I don¡¯t understand¡±. Angie stuttered.


    ¡°Get up from the chair¡±. Marcus ordered and she stood up instantly. ¡°Come over here¡±. He ordered. She walked towards him and stood in front of him obediently. ¡°Rule number one, seduce him with your touch¡±. He said.


    ¡°How the fuck I¡¯m I gonna seduce him with my touch when his not here?¡±. Angie blunted out a question without thinking.


    ¡°It you want me to help you youngdy, then stop using the word ¡°fuck!¡±. He said. ¡°And secondly, imagine me as your boyfriend, I am your boyfriend now, so give me a head¡±. He said surly and all she did was nod in response.


    ¡°Alright ¡°. She inhaled. ¡°I got it¡±. Angie said as soon as she let her breath out.


    ¡°First step, go down on your knees as if you¡¯re trying to seduce me¡±. Marcus said as he lingered his gaze on her eyes, observing her.


    Angie did as she was told, she ced her hand on hisp and slowly glided down on her knees. She made sure her eyes never left his while she stroked her palms across the side of his thigh.


    He spread his legs wide, inviting her full body frame in between.¡±That was good¡±. Marcus said approvingly. ¡°Secondly, think of him as your submissive as you¡¯re in charge of his cock right now. Your face should be above his cock while staring at his face, just as you¡¯re staring at me right now¡±. He said. ¡°Make sure you can see him, smell him while you touch him with your hands and while sucking him, make sure you use the tip of your tongue to tease him, your inner cheek to engulf him tightly and make him surrender to you¡­¡±. He said more likely in a whispering tone. ¡°And when you start to explore the contour of his thick manhood with your tongue, the moment you feel him pulsate in your mouth, make sure you stop and make him beg¡­ for more¡±. He said. ¡°Now do it¡±. Hemanded and she obeyed like a true submissive.


    She stroked her hands upward to the tip of his jeans, unbuckled his belt, zipped down and peeled it down to his ankle. Angie almost choked out on her breath, on seeing the size of his huge cock now perfectly visible through his fabric tight short.


    ¡°Go on¡±. Marcus assured her as he ced his hand on the chair handle and rxed backward, giving her full dominant and control over him.


    Angie straightened up herself while in a kneeling position, using her two hands she pulled down the front of his pants and his huge cock flopped fully out of his pants. He wasn¡¯t hard but the size of his cock seems to be so huge that she had ever imagined it to be. She had pictured it to be a normal size, due to the way she saw how squeezed it was inside his pants. She gulped in slightly as her heart beat against her chest, feeling nervous about what and how she was supposed to do.


    ¡°Remember what I said¡±. Marcus said remarkably which made her control her movement.


    She grasped him full in both palms, as he was so huge and couldn¡¯t take him full with one hand. She brought his cock down to her lips. She lunged closer and kissed his cap, her lips lingered there for a second before she began to nuzzle it, rubbing it against and across her lips.


    ¡°Oh fuck¡±. Marcus let out a breathless moan as he secured his hand by holding the chair firmly. He levered his eyes on her, with a hard look while he watched her take control of his cock.


    She spouted in his cock and then used her hand to spread it around the surface of his cap by wiggling it around, inside her fist. She slid her hand down and grasped his cock before she lowered her head to his cap again, with her lips settled on his tip, she spouted out more of her saliva on his cock.


    ¡°Oohhh¡­¡±. Marcus let out a breathless moan as his cock began to rise asionally as she started to stroke his cock; up and down, slowly, dampening his full length with her saliva.


    ¡°Ahhhhh¡­ fkkkk¡±. He grunted in pleasure.


    She hauled his cock upward and inserted it into her mouth. She felt herself begin to drool as she widened her mouth more for his cock to prate and when she had him full inside her mouth, she clenched her inner cheek. She seized him inside her mouth for some second, breathing through her nose for air before she began to move her head up and down while bobbing on his cock. She drool dribbled down on his cock as she tried to take him full inside her mouth, but he was way too big to go deep in. She slid her tongue to lingered below his cock while thrusting it in and out her mouth.


    Marcus groaned in intense pleasure. He wanted her to be in control of him but the  heat of pleasure he was feeling became more unbearable. His cock throb and pulsate inside of her mouth at the feeling of her warmness and wetness engulfing him. He tightened his fist against the chair handle to restrain himself from any involuntary movement. He grunt forcefully as he couldn¡¯t hold back anymore while she began to pick up the pace, thrusting in and out of him. The tingling sensation swirled in him, it became too much that he couldn¡¯t bear that he loosen her bun and her hair fell down, making it look like a high ponytail. He fisted her long hair; twirling it around his hand before he pushed her head to go in deeper and swallow him full.


    Her hand fell on his thigh and tried to pull out from his grip as she needed to breathe for air but she was futile, she was now under his control.


    He began ramming himself deep inside her throat, making her choke and gag in the process while her she drool on him. His balls twitch and contracted, he could feel himself cumming anytime soon. He lifted her head and took it in, with one long deep thrust; stretching her mouth and sting her lips for his cock to amodate inside till her face was firmly nted on his private part. He held her stifly as he twitch and throb inside her mouth, never giving her a chance to breath but instead muffle words he couldn¡¯t understand to his hearing. ¡°Arrrggghhh¡­¡±. He groaned nonstop as he made his release and shot his full cum inside her. He deepened his cock inside her mouth and made her swallow him unintentionally before he glided out of her.


    He began to pant slowly while he allowed her to fall on the ground and began to gasp for air. He pulled up his pants and tossed his cock in before he dragged up his jeans and buckled it all up.


    ¡°That was good¡±. Marcus said in-between his heavy breath.


    Angie coughed while holding onto her throat, caressing it as tries to ease the pains of his harsh pration.


    ¡°Thank you¡±. She said, licking her lips to wipe out his tasteless semen.


    She stood up, looking like a total mess as her makeup was already ruined.


    ¡°Please, where can I find the bathroom?¡±. Angie asked.


    ¡°Thest door before the elevator¡±. Marcus replied.


    ¡°I should be taking my leave now, maybe?¡±. Angie asked for his permission and he nodded.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, if you fuck him this way he will love it¡±. Marcus said and she beamed him a smile.


    ¡°I really appreciate it, doctor¡±. Angie said. ¡°I will call you to let you know if it works out well¡±. She added.


    ¡°You can leave now¡±. Marcus said and Angie dismissed. He breathed out through his mouth before he pulled his chair to the table and reached out for the telephone. ¡°Call the next person in ¡±. He ordered and without waiting for a response, he mmed the phone back.

 CHAPTER 31 WASTED PUSSY

    Another rude bang was heard again before the room became quiet. There was a sudden tension of silence in the air for some second as Dante red at her in seethe rage. The brow  bustydy turned to face  Dante, she bit her lower lip as she noticed the expression on his face while he red at her. She beamed a wide smile at him, revealing her wless white teeth for a minute perhaps, that might calm him down. As she saw that her trick wasn¡¯t working, she heaved a sigh before she spoke,¡±Well that was harsh¡±. She said and folded her arm across her chest. ¡°Who is she? Your new girlfriend?¡±. She asked and before Dante could respond, she added. ¡°Hmm¡­ boys do move on so fast¡±. She brought her right hand to her chin and began to stroke it.


    ¡°What are you doing here Meka?¡±. Dante ignored her questions, feeling pissed that she had intruded into his apartment without informing him.


    ¡°I came to see my baby brother, is there a problem with that?¡±. Meka asked while strolling past him towards the bed before she sat down on it.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°Meka that you were born a few seconds before I was born doesn¡¯t mean I am your baby brother¡±. Dante turned back to face her angrily.


    ¡°Well what should I say? I¡¯m still the wise one, who runs the family business, owes thepany and so on¡­ While you go out there hunting for girls that will ruin you and our family reputation¡±. Meka fiddled with her finger as she said.


    Dante scoffs and nces down at her,¡±Why then do I feel like you¡¯re stalking on me?¡±. He asked. ¡°Have you been following me everywhere I go? And how did you get the keys to my house??¡±. He questioned.


    ¡°First of all¡±. She pointed out as she lifted her head up to look at his face, with audacity in her eyes. ¡°If you think I have been following you, I wouldn¡¯t have known that you had gone to the barst night to drain out your sorrow by getting drunk and ending up on a bed after getting punched hard on the face¡±. Meka blurted out without a second thought that she might have loose control of herself and tell him the whole truth.


    ¡°You what?!¡±. Dante eximed in disbelief. He couldn¡¯t believe Meka had her eyes monitoring his every day movement. ¡°Meka how could you¡±. He sped his head with both hands in rage.


    ¡°How could I do what?¡±. Meka asked and began to batted with her eyshes innocently as she had been caught. She had mistakenly blurted out the truth to him unknowingly. She could barely lie, no matter how hard she tried to, Dante always had a way to find out the truth.


    ¡°Look at what you have done¡­ now she left because of you¡±. Dante said while he angrily pointed his finger at the closed door.


    ¡°Well it¡¯s not my fault, isn¡¯t it?¡±. Meka raised a brow in inquiries. ¡°And who is she anyways¡±. She propped her hand on the bed as she rxed her body in a sitting position.


    ¡°Of course it is, she thinks you are my girlfriend meanwhile you are just my sister!¡±. Dante half yelled.


    ¡°E¡­¡±. Meka said in an irritated tone of a voice.


    ¡°Yeah right¡±. Dante lowered his voice and said. He walked to the wardrobe and opened it.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±. Meka looked over her shoulder as she turned her head back slightly to face him.


    ¡°To find her¡±. He responded as he ran his hand across his clothes inside the wardrobe. ¡°I have unfinished business¡±. Dante said.


    ¡°Is it a business of sex or money?¡±. Meka asked.


    ¡°Meka¡­¡±. Dante said, turning to face her and trying to maintain a calm tone of a voice. ¡°You should know, not everything is about sex and money. Maybe you should get yourself busy, find yourself a guy and stop stalking me.¡±. He suggested convincingly.


    Meka scoffs,¡± Sorry but that is not my thing ¡°. She rolled her eyes and toppled on the bed.


    ¡°Well it¡¯s none of my business. My business now is that you will help me find my woman once I¡¯m done having my bath¡±. Dante said as he grabbed a shirt and a long pant from the wardrobe before he locked it.


    ¡°Your woman? You¡¯re not even married to her!¡±. Meka protested. ¡°And since when do you find interest in white women?¡±. She asked as her lips curved up to the side, revealing a mischievous smirk.


    ¡°I like her Meka, so don¡¯t ruin things for me¡±. He said. ¡°Sometimes I still think that you are the reason Allison left me, because you¡¯re always intruding into my privacy, even when I¡¯m having sex!!!¡±. Dante said angrily. Annoyance was obvious in his tone, he was tired of her.


    ¡°You owe me for saving your ass back there in the bar, I was the one who brought you back home¡±. Meka said calmly as she was trying to avoid being scolded by him.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how you got the private key to my house¡±. Dante said as he was convinced by her utterance. Meka averted her eyes, to avoid his stern gaze. ¡°Mekaaaa¡­¡±. His deep voice almost sounded like a growl as he emphasized her name.


    ¡°Alright fine, have your keys¡±. Meka stood up from the bed, deep her hand into her pocket and brought out a key before she threw it on the bed.


    ¡°Find a way you¡¯re gonna trace her¡±. Dante said.


    ¡°How then would I do that?¡±. Meka asked.


    ¡°The same way you traced me here when I first got into this new house, now get out of my room¡±. Dante ordered.


    Meka sneered.


    ¡°Excuse me¡­ why should I?¡±. Meka asked, trying to act stubborn.


    ¡°Well if you don¡¯t wanna leave, you can watch me masturbate here, with my cock¡±. Dante said and she snarled in disgust.


    ¡°Gross, you are disgusting¡±.  Meka turned to the door and scurried out of the room immediately.


    ¡°Wasted pussy¡±. Dante cursed.


    ¡°I heard that!¡±. Meka yelled from outside the room.

 CHAPTER 32 SERIOUSLY ANN!, HIS COCK?!

    The cabman adjusted the front mirror of his car and it revealed Silver who has an exasperated expression on her face, from behind the passenger¡¯s seat. He sighed and ced his hand, back on the wheel as he drove the car. He tried to focus on the road but he was quite bothered by the facial expression on her face, he could tell that she was angry and needed someone to talk to.


    ¡°You know you can always spit out your anger¡±. He broke the silence between them and said, unknown that it would be the worst decision he has ever made.


    Silver lifted her gaze and eyed him with simmering anger,¡± Where do I spit it? On your face???¡±. She asked and that shut him up as he focused on the roadway while he drove. ¡°You know what! Just drop me here as you don¡¯t know how to stay out of someone¡¯s problem ¡°. She said angrily and he halted the car instantly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry madam¡±. The cabman apologized but that wasn¡¯t enough to cool her simmering rage.


    ¡°Well sorry for yourself ¡°. Silver retorted as she dipped her hand into her bag and brought out some cash before she threw it at his face. ¡°Fucked up men¡±. She spat as she opened the door and alighted from the car before she mmed it with a rude bang. The car zoomed off immediately and she jogged out of the roadway into the closet terrace. She turned and took a sidewalk along the alley. She clenched her fist, trying hard to release the anger burning in her. She was just furious about seeing another woman in Dante¡¯s room but then she reminded herself that she wasn¡¯t even his girlfriend; they had just recently met just a few days ago so whatever he does with his life doesn¡¯t have to affect. But apart from that, he wasn¡¯t supposed to touch her that way since he had a girlfriend. She gritted her teeth at the thought of that.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Her phone buzzed with an iing alert through her bag which snapped her out from her daze. She sighed furiously due to the interruption before she zipped her bag open and brought out her phone.


    She slid the screen upward and it revealed a missed call from an unknown call.


    Silver eyes gradually turned cold as she hated to see unknown callers, she couldn¡¯t distinguish if it was her ex boyfriend calling or someone else. She stood motionless as she knew she had to call back to figure out who the caller was so she tapped on the green bottom and the phone began ringing. It rang for a few seconds before it answered.


    ¡°And who the hell are you!¡±. She uttered in rage because the only person she could think of that would call her with an unknown line is Diego since she had broken up with him.


    ¡°Rx Silver, it¡¯s Ann¡±. The gentle familiar voice came into life through the phone speaker.


    ¡°Ohhh oh¡­ Hi¡±. Silver rxed herself as she responded to the caller.


    ¡°My phone broke, so I called you with another line, sorry¡±. Ann apologized as she knew how much Silver hated been called by an unknown number.


    ¡°No it¡¯s fine¡±. Silver said calmly. ¡°So how have you been?¡±. She asked.


    ¡°Good¡­ a little bit¡±. Ann replied while Silver began strolling slowly. ¡°I just wanna have the best sex of my life Silver and right here, I¡¯m feeling like a prisoner who doesn¡¯t has right to do anything¡±. She said in a frustrated tone of a voice.


    ¡°Rx Ann, you didn¡¯t go there to have sex, you went there to get cured¡±. Silver said convincingly. ¡°Look Ann, I want you to focus on getting things done so you cane back and we can hang out together, just like old times¡±. She said.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ just like old times¡±. Ann said as she was convinced by Silver¡¯s calm words. ¡°So¡­¡±. She heaved a sigh. ¡°How about you?¡±. She asked.


    ¡°Well, I bumped into Dante¡±. Silver splitted out and before she could speak again Ann let out a deep breathtaking gasp.


    ¡°Oh my gosh¡±. Ann squeaked almost excitedly that it sounded so loud which made Silver to withdraw the phone from her ear. ¡°Okay Silver, tell me everything, everything in detail¡±. She urged her impatiently and Silver rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Fine!!!¡±. She groaned as she arrived at her doorstep and stopped to get her key from her bag. ¡°Well, it was yesterday, we met outside the cafe when I wanted to break up with Diego ¡±. She said, at first she sounded uninterested in the discussion but recalling Diego¡¯s face when she had broken up with him yesterday spurred her to exin everything that had happened to Ann. ¡°You should have seen Diego¡¯s face when I lied to him that Dante was my boyfriend¡±. She said andughed. She paused when she couldn¡¯t hear anything from Ann to show that she wasughing too, but the silence of her voice made her confused and wondered if what she said wasn¡¯t funny at all.


    ¡°Are you trying to say that you and Dante ain¡¯t dating?¡±. She asked. ¡°That it was all a set up??¡±. Ann added and waited for a response.


    Silver brought out the key, inserted it inside the doorknob before she twisted it and pushed it opened.


    ¡°Yeah¡±. She answered. ¡°Why??¡±. She asked curiously.


    ¡°Why ain¡¯t you both dating?¡±. She asked and before Silver could respond she snapped in again. ¡°Dante is a nice guy you know, he has a big dick¡±. Ann said, which made Silver roll her eyes. For the first time, she thought Ann was gonna say something useful but instead she said the opposite.


    ¡°Seriously Ann? His cock?!¡±. Silver eximed with disbelief in her tone while she strode into her house and locked the door closed with her foot. She jostled her boot off her legs and it flew to the wall before itnded on the ground. ¡°Anyways¡­ I wanted him toe along with me to my family reunion, but change of ns, I would rather hire a gigolo to pretend for me¡±. She said as she walked to the bed and flopped on it. She propped one hand below her chest while her other hand held her phone against her ear.


    ¡°A gigolo!¡±. She yelled. ¡°Why? What about Dante?¡±. Ann questioned without hesitation.


    ¡°He has a girlfriend¡±. Silver yelled out angrily as she stared at the ceiling.


    ¡°And so what?¡±


    She felt a cringe in her stomach when Ann asked her that, it made her furious and recalled how his girlfriend had bursted in. She could imagine how hot thedy looks, she possesses all the curvy and busty features that could make men fall for her but looking at herself, she looks like a man ording to what Dante said to her. At first she didn¡¯t take it seriously but now she felt bad about herself, why was she made this way with nothing? No wonder Diego cheated on her, he must be tired and humiliated by the fact that she has no boobs. Her mind was drowsy for a second before she responded harshly.


    ¡°And so I can¡¯t take him with me¡±. She retorted, she tried to maintain a stiff voice but all her effort was worthless as her voice broke down and her sight became blurred. Her eyes were clouded with tears due to her overthinking of what happened back there. ¡°They might even be having sex¡±. The thought of that made tears stream down her eyes. Even though Dante wasn¡¯t hers, he was the first guy that she felt safe to be around with, who made her feel goosebumps all over her body at the sight of his face and his enchanting blue eyes. She was losted in her own daydream, imagining the moment he spent with her; the way he touched her and carried her in his strong arms made her shiver in her head.


    ¡°SILVER!!!¡±. Ann¡¯s loud voice made her realize that she had been calling her for a long time while she was imagining things in her head. She dipped her index finger into her ear and began swiping it around, to stop the tingling in her ear due to Ann¡¯s loud screams.


    She brought the phone back to her ear before she responded,¡±What?¡±. Silver asked in an uninterested manner.


    ¡°Wait, are you crying?¡±. Ann asked as she noticed the croaky sound of her voice and before she could speak again, Silver hung up the call to avoid her long speech about crying for a man. She flipped her phone over her shoulder and itnded on the bed.


    ¡°Fucking fools¡±. She said through gritted teeth. She stood up from the bed and stripped out of her dress. Since she had made up her mind to go to her family house today, nothing could stop her. She stepped out of her clothes and strode into the bathroom. She entered the bathtub before she turned on the shower, and instantly the cold spring of water drizzled down on her hair down to her skin. She inhaled as the refreshing coldness of the water moisturized her skin and calmed her burning nerves.


    She grabbed the soap from the tub and massaged it around her skin. She rubbed the soap around her hand, making it form bubbles before the soap slipped out of her hand. She kneaded her breast with the soapy hands, holding it firmly so her hand wouldn¡¯t slip out as the water washes her clean.


    She raised her hand from her breast and brought it to swipe the water from her face before turning off the shower. She stepped out of the tub, careful not to stumble on the floor as she stretched her hand to reach for the towel in a mounted metal rack at the wall. When her hand reached for the towel, she pulled it out and tied it around her body.


    She nted her neck as she grasped her hair by the edge and squeezed the water out of it before she allowed it to fall down on her back. She strode out of the bathroom and walked to her vanity table. She crotch down and pulled out the drawer. She dipped her hand inside and brought out the hair dryer. She stood up and pushed the drawer in with her knee before she plugged the dryer on a socket. She positioned it on her hair before she turned it on and began pping her hair with a powerful warm breeze as it dries her wet hair.


    Few secondster, she turned it off and ced it on the table before turning to face the mirror. Her hair was a mess. She picked theb from the table and used it to brush down her hair to keep it in order.


    She dropped theb on the table and walked to her wardrobe. She opened it and brought out her undies; a push-up bra and a ck thong. She stooped down and slid the thong through her legs and up to her waist where it settled. She fixed the hook of her bra before she turned it around and pulled it up to cover her chest while she slid her hand into the handle.


    She walked to the mirror and stared at herself in admiration, she got what she wanted; her breast was perfectly fit in the bra and made her chestrger. She smirked proudly, admiring her new look.


    ¡°Who got t boobs now huh?¡±. She mocked with a scoff while staring at herself in the mirror. She walked to the wardrobe, brought out a blue mini dress and wore it. It hugged her body so tightly that it revealed the size of her boobs and her body shape through the dress. She walked back to the vanity table, grabbed a red lipstick and smeared it on her lips. She mped her lips severally before she threw a kiss at the invisible wind. She rearranged the makeup back into the basket and put them in ce on the table.


    She grabbed a ck bag from the wardrobe and put on a ck short heels before going back to the mirror to check herself out. She was looking totally hot and different with her new look.


    A half smile crept up to the side of her lips as she was satisfied with her elegant appearance in the mirror.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we go hire a gigolo, shall we?¡±. She said to herself in the mirror before winking and turning to face the direction which leads to the door. She paused and turned as she had forgotten her phone. She rushed back carefully to the bed, picked it up and dipped it into her bag. She opened her bag widely and scanned it to be sure she wasn¡¯t forgetting anything. She smiled, satisfied that she wasn¡¯t leaving anything behind before she strode out of the house and as she was about to look at the door, she heard a sound from a car.


    ¡°Beep beeeeeeeep¡±. A car horn aloud to her hearing which made her jerked up and swiftly turned forward.


    Her mouth dropped open and her eyes widened in bewilderment as she was shocked to see thest person she expected to show up in her apartment.

 CHAPTER 33 ANN WHAT HAVE YOU DONE TO MY COCK?!

    Marcus released a heavy breath as he leaned back against the swivel chair. He ced his elbow on the chair handle, for full support while he stroked his chin.


    The door opened and he looked at the door to see a teenage boy walk towards him with a smile.


    ¡°Good evening sir¡±. The boy greeted and took his seat on the chair next to the table.


    ¡°Your name and your problem?¡±. Marcus asked.


    ¡°Okay¡­. my name is Dave and I¡¯m eighteen years old¡±. He introduced. ¡°I have problems when ites with masturbating sir, no matter how hard I fucked myself hard, I don¡¯t cum at the end of it¡±. He exined. ¡°Even my boyfriendined about it and it¡¯s getting¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you a gay?¡±. Marcus chimed in within his utterance and the boy nced at him in amusement.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±. He answered honestly. ¡°And is there a problem with that?¡±. Dave asked.


    ¡°Nothing at all¡±. He shook his head negatively. ¡°The rtionship can¡¯t work if there is no love¡±. Marcus said.


    He creased his brow,¡±What do you mean it can¡¯t work?¡±. He asked in a total disappointment. ¡°Are you against gay rtionship?¡±. Dave asked.


    Marcus scoffs,¡±Why should I be against it? Alot of gays and lesbians has been to my office, asking me to solve their problems so why do I need to be against it when ites to you?¡±. He asked.


    Dave became silent for some seconds as his utterance was able to convince him that Marcus wasn¡¯t against LGBT rtionships. He sighed and inclined back on the chair,¡±I¡¯m sorry, I was just¡±. He ced his hand on his forehead while trying to calm himself. ¡°I was just frustrated that my mom didn¡¯t ept me been a gay, and you know what it means when families are against your decisions¡±. He said, frustratedly.


    ¡°Well¡­ are you happy?¡±. Marcus asked, leaning closer to settle his hand on the table.


    His head lit up from his hand to face Marcus,¡±Of course I¡¯m happy¡±. Dave responded confidencial. There was still a sad expression on his face that gave Marcus a hint that he was lying about been happy in his rtionship.


    ¡°Do what makes you happy Dave and forget about what people think about it, or how your family feels about it. If they love you, they will support you¡±. Marcus said, calmly coaxing his voice.


    He sniffed in and brought out a handkerchief from his pocket as he felt a tear stain on his cheek. He was too emotional to Marcus¡¯ calm words. He wiped the tears from his face and dipped the handkerchief into his pocket.


    ¡°No one has ever said that to me¡±. Dave said. ¡°Sorry for been too emotional¡±. He apologized.


    He snickered,¡±We all get too emotional, it¡¯s part of life; we cry,ugh, get angry and do things we don¡¯t wanna do but trust me when I say that itsts just for a moment of time¡±. Marcus said.


    Dave heaved a sigh of relief,¡±I think I will take your advice and do what makes me happy¡±. He said with a wide smile that revealed his full teeth.


    ¡°Well tell me, since you already have a boyfriend¡±. He said. ¡°Why then do you masturbate?¡±. He asked and Dave kept silent as he didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°I¡¯m not only a sex doctor Dave but I¡¯m also a psychologist, so if you¡¯re thinking that I won¡¯t understand your problem, better drop up now and speak to me ¡°. Marcus urged, which made Dave sit up and lowered his head.


    ¡°Well¡­ I lied about been happy as a gay¡±. He answered calmly as Marcus listened attentively. ¡°I am¡­ not actually a gay¡±. Dave said and Marcus creased his brow, wanting to know more.


    ¡°So why then are you pretending to be a gay?¡±. Marcus asked.


    He scoffs,¡±There is this girl in my school, I like her but she likes my friend and that is the guy I¡¯m dating ¡°. He lifted up his head to look at Marcus with narrowed eyes.


    ¡°So you mean the guy you¡¯re dating is your best friend?¡±. Marcus asked.


    ¡°Yes¡±. He answered. ¡°We are kind of friends with benefits, I am always there for him and he is always there for me¡±. He exined. ¡°And in order to keep my friend¡¯s eyes off hers, I had to date him. Maybe then she will notice me since I¡¯m dating her spec(ng word for crush), but it keeps getting worse than I¡­¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell her that you like her?¡±. Marcus raised a question.


    ¡°She loves guys with big dicks, so she would never notice me¡±. Dave said curtly.


    ¡°And how does she know that she loves big dick¡¯s?¡±. Marcus asked.


    ¡°It was at the party, I got drunk and ended up running home naked¡±. Dave said. ¡°Yes I know you¡¯re gonnaugh at me, I know it¡¯s funny¡±. He said as he lowered his head out of embarrassment. He expected Marcus tough but he got nothing, so he lifted his head to look at Marcus face; he still had a serious professional look on his face.


    ¡°Oh man that is fucked up¡±. Marcus said in an unbelievable tone of a voice.


    ¡°I know¡±. He deepened his voice as he was frustrated. ¡°That¡¯s why I stole her pic and used it to masturbate¡­ in secret¡­ but my problem is, each time I touch myself I don¡¯t feel the pleasure, the crave and delightment in it. And as I can¡¯t feel those things, I won¡¯t be able to cum ¡°. Dave exined.


    ¡°Hmm¡±. Marcus hummed as he rxed back on the chair and began to stroke his chin. ¡°So what do you really want? To matursbate with her pic or have real sex with her?¡±. He asked.


    ¡°Masturbate with her pic¡±. Dave responded honestly.


    ¡°Okay¡±. Marcus said and stood up from the chair. He walked to the long cupboard at the ending wall of his office and opened it. He scanned the inside for thirty second till he had found what he was searching for before he stretched his hand in and picked a small tube that was filled with ointment. He examined the write up on the tube before he locked the cupboard door and strode back to his chair. He sat down on the chair, ced the tube on the table and glided it to roll to the other side of the table where Dave was. ¡°Use that whenever you¡¯re masterbating¡±. He said. ¡°Stroke upward and downward of your cock, make sure you tease the tip of your cap to get the intense pleasure¡±. He Instructed. ¡°Girls like big cock, maybe that is the reason why you don¡¯t wanna fuck her yet but that will help you¡±. He said.


    ¡°Obviously¡±. Dave said.


    ¡± Make sure you follow my instructions and all will be good for you¡±. Marcus said before Dave reached for the tube and grabbed it.


    ¡°Thanks a lot doctor, I really appreciate it¡±. Dave sped his hand together in appreciation before he stood up from the chair and left Marcus office.


    Immediately the door locked, Marcus fell back to his chair exhaustedly. He has been working all day long and hasn¡¯t taken a break.


    He brought his hand to his face and checked the time on the wristwatch.


    ¡°Shit¡±. He groaned and stood up from the chair after he saw that the time was now past his work time. If it was some other day, he wouldn¡¯t be bothered but after recalling he had a client in his house he became fussy with a lot of negative thoughts that snapped into his head.


    ¡°What if she left or went against my orders?¡±. He thought.


    He cleared his things from the table and nced for some second, making sure he wasn¡¯t leaving anything behind before he stormed out of the office.


    He strode towards the elevator and tapped on a button which made the door to slide open before he entered. He pressed the number one on the elevator pad before the door slide close once again and begin to descend.


    Few secondster, it beeped open and Marcus walked out of the elevator.


    ¡°Sir you¡¯re leaving already?¡±. The receptionist asked as she spotted him strolling to the door.


    ¡°Yes, and next time whenever a patientes to see me, tell them I¡¯m unavable instead of fixing an appointment without my notice¡±. He said curtly before he dismissed. He walked to the parking lot and entered his car. He arranged his things on the chair next to him before he turned on the car engine and zoomed off.


    Few minutester, he arrived at his house and the huge gate automatically opened for him to drive in. He stopped the car when he had packed it inside the garage. He picked up his things from the chair and alighted from the car.


    He looked around the house, checking if he could spot Ann around but the house seemed to be vacant which made him anxiously worried that she had left. She wouldn¡¯t dare leave, she signed the contract and it¡¯s yet to expire since there are seven days left. He assured himself as he scampered to the door and propelled it open with a powerful force.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    He scanned around the sitting room immediately he entered but couldn¡¯t find Ann. This only made him perturbed and wondered if she had left in outrage without informing him.


    He entered the kitchen and that is when he found her covered in a bathroom robe and bnced on the cab while chewing  an apple.


    He heaved a sigh of relief as he was rxed. He breathed easily before he spoke,¡±Where have you been?¡±. Marcus asked and she jumped down from the cab when she noticed his presence.


    ¡°I should be asking you, where have you been?¡±. Ann asked and ced the apple on the cab before she strode towards Marcus. She didn¡¯t wait for his respond before she spoke again ¡°Wanna seat, why I massage you?¡±. She asked.


    ¡°No I¡­¡±. Marcus tried to decline the offer but Ann objected.


    ¡°I won¡¯t take no for an answer¡±. Ann said, then grabbed him by the wrist andpelled him to a chair in front of the cab. ¡°Seat please¡±. She said in a coaxing tone of a voice which made Marcus quit suspicious of her. He didn¡¯t take time to observe the new chair Ann had brought to the kitchen beforepulsively making him copse on the chair.


    ¡°Where did you get this chair?¡±. Marcus asked as it was quite unusual, he never had this kind of chair in the kitchen. ¡°Ann!¡±. He called her sternly as she shuffled backward while sliding her hand behind her back. He knew something was wrong and before he could figure out and stand up to take action, his hand and legs were handcuffed by a powerful metal. He looked down to scrutinize his bonded hand before looking up at Ann. ¡°Ann¡­ what did you do?¡±. He asked in a whispering tone of a voice while staring at her.


    Ann smirked and scoffed,¡±Something I would have done a long time ago¡±. She said as she slowly unloosen the rope and it parted open, revealing her chest. She swayed her hips and moved her body towards him, making sure she maintained eye contact with him as she deliberately slither the robe across her shoulder and allowed it to drop to the ground, revealing her fully naked figure. Her firm breast stood firmly oppositely fronting at him and it could only take him to lean his head closer to feel her smooth breast against his face.


    ¡°Ann!!!¡±. Marcus called in a warning tone but earned a half smile from her in return.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Mr Marcus Morris, I won¡¯t go too hard on you¡±. Ann said in a hushing tone as she turned back; her ass facing him before taking long sauntering steps out of the kitchen.


    Marcus eye¡¯s didn¡¯t leave her body till she was finally out of the kitchen and he couldn¡¯t see her any more. He looked around, searching for something he could use to break free out of this cuffs, but it seems that she had nned everything as he had no escape way right now. ¡°Shit¡±. He groaned in anticipation as his cock began to twitch to its huge size painfully inside his pants. ¡°Ann¡­ what have you done?¡±.

 CHAPTER 34 TONIGHT, I鈥橫 GONNA MAKE IT UP TO YOU

    Silver jaw dropped open as the door to a Bugatti Veyron car opened and the samedy she had met in Dante¡¯s apartment came out. She stood behind the door of the car and settled her hand above the door.


    Silver couldn¡¯t utter a word as her brain was trying to process what was being disyed in front of her, making her wonder what thisdy was doing here. Her heart beat pounded rapidly against her chest as her body trembled in fear.


    ¡°How did she find me and what is she doing here?¡±. Those were the thoughts that came into her mind.


    The door to the driver¡¯s seat opened which made her dart gaze towards the direction. First, it was the shoe of a man that stepped out of the car which she took time to observe before the full figure of the man finally came out.


    Silver stood in ce with her heart beating wildly and her hand suddenly getting cold as she inspected the man from his shoe up to his legs; he was wearing a crazy blue jean that has a chain hooked on the belt, adding to his hot appearance.


    She lifted her gaze to his waistline and divulged to her that he wore a white shirt which was perfectly tucked inside his pants and gave him a good fit. His white shirt was a little bit transparent as it revealed his lean and well built body feature. The sleeve of the white shirt he wore was rolled up to his ankle which exposed his thick muscr forearms and his edgy snake tattoo that encircled his hand upward. It was the first time she had noticed he had a tattoo, all thanks to his rolled up sleeve. She took a long deep gulp in before she lifted her eyes up to look at his face. She was beginning to get sweaty by staring at his face as she recognized the man to be Dante, his face was smooth and fresh which made him look clean and totally different. His long curlies were dangling behind his head and a strand of his loose curls draped down on his forehead.


    ¡°Gosh¡±. She mumbled unknowingly, admiring him. His blue eyes that always captures her heart by one glimpse were shielded with sunsses, making him look even more appealing. She could feel her face flustered and could imagine by now, it¡¯s all clouded with burning redness all over. It was obvious due to her light-tone skin. The thought of him admiring her new look through the dark sunsses made her blush uncontrobly, her mind was drowsy so she couldn¡¯t think straight other than to cherish this  lovey-dovey moment.


    Dante fling his hand against the door and it swiftly shuts closed. He settled his weight sideways as he leaned against the door. He propped his arm and crossed his hand in a rxable position as he took time to survey her coolly; checking her out. Everything about her was astonishing; the touch of makeup on her face brightened up her beauty. He flicked his gaze from her straight legs on heels up to her chest where his eyes lingered there.


    He promptly took off his sses at the sight of the unusual size of her breast.


    ¡°How did it get so big all of a sudden?¡±. He pondered.


    ¡°Uhm mmh mm¡­¡±. Meka cleared her throat which disrupted them from their moment.


    Silver averted her gaze from Dante to Meka as Dante ran his hand through his hair while ruffing it backwards.


    ¡°I know I¡¯m not supposed to interface but I have been standing here for almost one hour, watching you both gawk at each other¡±. She said ¡°Please do something, I need drama¡±. Meka huffed.


    ¡°How did you find me here?¡±. Silver suddenly spoke, ignoring Meka and turning to face Dante.


    ¡°Well Meka traced you here, using your number ¡°. Dante responded.


    She red at him with an angry look on her face. ¡°How did you get my number?¡±. Silver asked as she didn¡¯t recall giving him her contact.


    ¡°Meka had her ways¡±. Dante responded again which made her grew more angrier than before. She was been too envious of hearing him mention her name over again.


    ¡°Please leave¡±. Silver ordered but he didn¡¯t seem to be moved by hermands. ¡°Really?!¡±. She asked as he didn¡¯t bulge. ¡°Nevermind anyways, I was just leaving¡±. She said and faked a smile when she didn¡¯t get any response. She turned and locked the door before she stride towards the gateway. As she stride to walk pass him, Dante outspread his hand wide and was able to capture her right in time.


    She gasped and stopped as she felt his strong arm mped her waist with a strong tight grip before he abruptly pulled her to incline against the door.


    The sudden coldness of the evening breeze made her shiver, added to the tingling sensation in her stomach due to the way he held her firmly by the waist so she wouldn¡¯t move.


    She was about to scold him for his actions when he smiled at her, a devilish smile that made his bewitching pink lips nt and curved up to the side.


    ¡°Fuck you! Let me go¡±. Silver hoisted her head up to look at his face and demanded as she tried to move from him but all her effort were useless.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°Rx, why are you been sooo¡­¡±


    ¡°So what?!¡±. She asked while shooting him a daring re. ¡°Your girlfriend is over there, so why don¡¯t you leave me alone!¡±. Silver pointed out, she was outraged seeing him have the guts to touch her in front of his girlfriend.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t bring me into this because I am enjoying the drama¡±. Meka said as she mmed the door locked.


    ¡°Meka is not my girlfriend!¡±. Dante said clearly so Silver could hear him.


    She paused and stopped wiggling. ¡°Then who is she?¡±. Silver asked slowly.


    ¡°She is my sister¡±. Dante responded and braced his hand on top of the car while his other hand held her in ce.


    ¡°Oh¡±. Silver said feeling rxed by his words. ¡°Well I thought she was your girlfriend¡­¡±


    ¡°Is that why you left?¡±. Dante asked and she lowered her head sheepishly. ¡°Because you were jealous??¡±. He added and she hit him hard on the chest.


    She couldn¡¯t stop the swelling of goosebumps all over her stomach as his maic voice said those truthful words. ¡°No I wasn¡¯t¡±. Silver protested even though he was right about it.


    ¡°Whatever¡±. Dante said.


    ¡°I¡¯m still angry at you, you know¡±. Silver said and Dante crooked his head to look at her face.


    He smirked in a devilish way,¡±I¡¯m gonna make it up to you today, I promise¡±. He said, coaxing his voice gently which made the hair on her skin rise instantly and her eyes lit up to meet up to his gaze.


    ¡°And how?¡±. Silver asked optimistically.


    Dante gave her a side nce and then darted his eyes over to look at his sister before looking back at Silver again.


    Silver smiled as she understood what he meant by the indirect look he was expressing to her.


    Dante raised one of his brows up, asking if she understood what he was trying to say to her and Silver nodded in respond.


    ¡°Good¡±. He said and withdrew from her after releasing his grip on her.

 CHAPTER 35 IS SHE NOT GONNA USE MY COCK?!

    Ann strode into the kitchen with one hand behind her back as if she was hiding something from him. She walked around the table to face him and snickered at the sight of him being trapped in a chair.


    ¡°You will regret this Ann¡±. Marcus growled angrily while he struggled to pull his hand out from the loop on his wrist but all his effort turns out to be hopeless.


    ¡°After I have tortured your big man down there¡±. She added within his utterance with a devilish smirk on her lips. She brought out her hand from behind her back and revealed the dildo she was holding.


    ¡°You went into that room?¡±. Marcus asked surly and she scoffs.


    She turned and ced the dildo on the table before she walked to the chair where she had trapped him on. ¡±Yes¡±. She responded daringly while she settled her hand on hisp and stooped low so her face could lean closer to his before she spoke again. ¡±And what are you gonna do about it?¡±. Ann asked but he didn¡¯t respond as he felt something caressing him in between his legs. He looked down and saw her hand rubbing his cock through his pants. It harden in reaction to her soft touch and he growled,¡±Fuck!!!¡±. Marcus clenched his hand into a tight fist as he felt his cock painfully engoring with anticipation.


    Ann chuckled,¡±Seems i¡¯m not the only sex addict here¡±. She said sarcastically and Marcus gnash his teeth angrily as he wiggled against the chair.


    Ann let out a mockingughter as she went behind him and pushed the chair close to the table.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡±. Marcus asked, his voice sounding deeper and more threatening in her ear but she didn¡¯t care of what he might do to her after this as all was in her mind was to satisfy her sexual desires. ¡°Answer me!!!¡±. He demanded while ring at her angrily as she walked around the chair before standing before him so he could view her.


    She grasped his cheek and pulled his face to meet her while she stooped low. ¡°Anymore words from you again and then I fucking make sure I cut off your cock¡±. Ann said through gritted teeth while ring back at him.


    ¡°You won¡¯t dare¡±. Marcus yelled at her and she smirked.


    ¡°Of Course i wouldn¡¯t¡±. Ann said with a creepy smile on her lips as she walked out of the kitchen and came back a few minutester. ¡°Open your damn mouth¡±. She grasped his cheek and impelled him to open his mouth before she shoved her panties inside his mouth.


    Marcus eyes wide open in disbelief as he wasn¡¯t expecting this. He tried to speak but his voice came out as a muffle.


    ¡°Much better¡±. Ann said as she released him from her grip and leaned backward before she propped on the table in a sitting position. She syed her legs so he could have a clearer view of her cunt.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Marcus gulped in subconsciously at the sight of her reddish pink cunt being disyed in front of his face. He stayed silent and watched her as he couldn¡¯t speak.


    Ann ced her feet on both sides of the chair before she lugged it forward, close enough that his nose could smell her and his eyes could see her clearly. She smiled and leaned back on her elbow after getting the position she needed. She lifted her leg from the chair up to the table and with her leg still syed wide enough for him to have a perfect view, She slipped her hand in between. ¡°Like what you see?¡±. She asked and arched her neck up to look at his face, to be sure he was staring at her pussy. Just as she wanted, his eyes were staring directly into her cunt with lust totally obvious in his eyes. She smiled devilishly and rxed her head on the table while he watched. She brought down her middle finger and began gliding it up and down the length of her slit. ¡°Oh Goddd this feels so gooooood¡­¡±. She let out a breathless seductive moan as expansion of pleasure washed through her sexual organs. She traveled her other hand up to her breast and groped it tightly in her palms. She squeezed her breast softly while she glided her finger up to her clit and began to twirl it around in the process.


    ¡°FUCKK!!!¡±. Marcus swallowed hard in anticipation as he watched her pleasure herself. His cock was growing hard and huge at the scene of her pleasuring herself while his body burned in lust. He couldn¡¯t bear the pains of being sexaully totured, his cock needed so much attention as it was visibly standing through his pants. He could smell her and scent that she could make her release soon. He clenched his fist against the chair handle. He was sweating profusely as he watched her. He spotted her precum, rolling out of her entrance, signifying how wet and ready she was for him to ram his hardness dip inside her. If only that was posible, he would have graciously fuck her so badly till she squirt on his cock but as he was trapped on this chair, he was useless to himself.


    ¡°Haaa¡­.¡±. Her moaning screams snapped him out of his daydream. Her back was rxed on the table and facing the wall up in a seating position.


    She enfolded her hand on her cunt and encircled her middle finger around her opening before she inserted her two fingers inside her core, sinking it deeper inside of her till it couldn¡¯t go in any further before she curled her finger to gather up her juice and bring it out. ¡°Wanna taste?¡±. Ann sat up and asked but she got an angry muffling growl from him as a response. She scoffed and grinned at him,¡±Nevermind¡±. She said and then grabbed the dildo from the table. She rubbed her wet hand around the tip, deliberately wetting it with her juice. After rubbing her hands around for a few seconds, She propped her feet on the table and sprayed it wide. She guided the dildo down to her cunt and lined it to her entrance.


    ¡®What the fuck is she doing? Is she not gonna use my cock?¡±. Marcus asked himself as his body burned in anticipation while his face turned pale at the thought of her using the dildo on herself.


    Ann curled her toes as she nudged it into her opening. She moaned aloud, pushing it prod into her core but as it was stiff and dry, it couldn¡¯t prate. She groaned out as she added more pressure to force it in but it couldn¡¯t fit in as it was big and painfully hurting her. She groaned out in frustration, on seeing how useless her whole effort was. She dropped it on the table before she sat up.


    Marcus snickered, she couldn¡¯t use the dildo on herself and he found it funny.


    ¡°What¡¯s so funny, big guy?¡±. Ann asked angrily as she was trying to release her frustration on him but before he could respond an idea popped into her head and she shed him a devilish smile.


    Marcus knew how unpredictable women are and seeing that smile on her face he got a hint that she has something bad going on in her mind. How could he ever have thought that he would be looking like a helpless kid in front of his submissive. He couldn¡¯t wait to get out of this trap and teach her a reasonable lesson for being a bitch.

 CHAPTER 36 PLEASE MASTER, I鈥橫 CUMMING

    She realized that there was a cock that needed her attention as she smiled devilishly. Ann jumped down from the table andnded on her feet before she knelt down right before him.


    ¡°What the fuck are you doing?¡±. Marcus asked, his voice muffled to her hearing as he tried to back away from her but she held him in ce.


    ¡°Rx and don¡¯t move¡±. Ann urged which made him rxed. She ced her palm on his pants and gasped when she felt his massive hardness. It was obvious he was deadly horny and would blow up anytime soon. She quickly unbuckled his belt and zipped down his pants and immediately, his cock spring out to its fullestformation.


    Marcus grunted urgently as she contendly patted his tip.


    Ann smilied in satisfaction as she took his cock in her grip while Marcus grunt in so much pleasure with his eyes closed.


    Ann stuck out her tongue and licked his cock real slow and wet, making his leg tremble and his huge cock tingled unbearably in the heat of pleasure he was getting from her. She teases his tip with her tongue before taking him into her mouth. Her tongue wrapped around him as she began thrusting his cock in and out of her mouth. Her head raises up and goes in to take him in, in the realm.


    ¡°Fuck!!!¡±. Marcus muffled in intense pleasure. He felt the urge to grip her by the hair to increase her pace but the loop in his hand was depriving him. He clenched his fist tightly as he let out a throaty moan asionally.


    He grunted deliberately as her other hand grasped his balls and began to squeeze him. He would have stared into her eyes but it seems to be tightly closed as she enjoyed sucking him up and down. He groaned and grunted, preparing himself for his release. Just as he was about to make his release, she slid his cock out of her mouth and stood up. He groaned in disappointment as he wondered what type of game she was ying with him.


    She stood up and parted her legs open so his cock could have ess to her core as she leaned forward to reach between his legs. Her cunt was teasing his cap which made her stand on her toes to avoid him from slipping in full. She ced her hand on his shoulder to support her bnce while she gazed down to his face that was staring up to look at hers.


    ¡°AHHHH¡­.¡±. She screamed as she felt his huge cap nudge her entrance as she saturated him. His cock pressed in deeper and slid in full as soon as she settled her ass on hisp. ¡°Oh my goddd¡±. She threw her head backward.


    Their breaths intensifies as they both let out a long lewd moan at the steady pleasure they were getting as she began riding on top of him. Her sloppy walls enveloped him, drawing him in and at the same time press him out.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    His erection grewrger and harder, stretching and filling her tight walls at every pration.


    ¡°Ahh¡­. fuckkkk¡­. uggghhhh¡­.¡±. He grunted forcefully while she breathed heavily as she increased her pace. Her ass bounced up and down as she rode on his massive cock. She  felt him going deeper and wider inside of her. She pushed forward and forced more of his cock inside of her core. She removed her panties from his mouth and threw it away so he could finally speak. Her boobs began brushing against his face and he opened his mouth, sticking his tongue out so he could lick her nipple that were pointed out.


    ¡°Ha¡­fuck ¡­¡±. She moaned and began rotating her hips against his hardness. She grasped his head and buried it inside her chest while he widened his mouth and began sucking on her nipple.


    ¡°Oh yessss¡­¡±. She moaned in so much pleasure, whooshing her breath as she reduced her pace. She stopped riding on him as her legs became limp.


    ¡°Release me, release me now¡±. He ordered as his cock jerked inside her and she outstretched her hands to reach for the remote and undid him.


    He stood up, with his cock still buried inside of her. He held her waist to put her in ce as hepel her to lean against the table almost aggressively. She could feel the contour of his v line against her bare back as he had gripped her waist and pulled her closer, filling his cock to go deeper inside her core.


    ¡°Haaa¡±. She whimpered as he began thrusting inside of her, his thrust was so ferocious that it made tears stream down the side of her eyes.


    ¡°Is this the way you want it huh??¡±. He yelled as he thrashed in deeper.


    She curled her toes and widened her legs, giving him full entrance to bang deeper inside of her. Her hands went down to her clit and using her finger, she began rubbing her clit vigorously to add pleasure to the pains she¡¯s feeling.


    He took off shirt and lowered his pants before he lifted one of her legs up and ced it on the table; the lips of her pussy parted open in process in order to grant his cock more ess to plunge in deeper. Using his other hand, he pinched her cunt and she whimpered in pain, she was intoxicated with pleasure as his cock banged in and out of her core.


    The wave of full body tingles gradually increased in intensity as she felt her climax building up in each thrust.


    ¡°Haaa¡­ please master, I¡¯m cumming¡±. She begged with her eyes tightly closed due to the heat of pleasure building inside of her.


    ¡± I will teach you a lesson you will never forget¡±. He said, increasing his pace and mming back into her wildly while she cum violently down his cock but that wasn¡¯t enough for him to release her. Her juice squirted out as every inch of his cock thrashed her core with a fierce speed.


    He took out his cock and allowed her juice to float out before he rammed his cock into her violently, making her squirt thwack out. Her core stretched and widened to take every bit of him. It hurt so bad and it felt like she was gonna explode if he didn¡¯t stop.


    ¡°Please master, please sir I won¡¯t do it again¡±. It was too much that she could barely take as it was more than that of a sexual intercourse. She tried closing her legs but his hand gripped her tightly. She gritted her teeth as she felt his cock pulsate inside her as a sign that he would be done soon.


    ¡°Ughhh¡­¡±. Marcus groaned forcefully as he retracted away from her and shot his full load against her ass.


    Ann breathed heavily as shended on the ground with her legs trembling and her cunt quivering. Her juice dribbled down and coated on the floor.


    Marcus ced his hand on the chair as he stooped down to catch his breath for a second before he stood up and picked up his pants. He pant lightly as he wore his jeans and zipped it all up.


    ¡°Clean up this mess¡±. Marcus ordered and dismissed.


    Annid back on the ground, feeling exhausted. She could barely move as she could feel sore all over her body.


    ¡°FUCK, WHY DIDN¡¯T I THINK THIS STRAIGHT¡±. She said breathlessly. She has never been fucked this hard. She dozed off to take a nap, within a sec as she was weak.

 CHAPTER 37 DO YOU WANT SOMETHING THAT COULD FILL YOU UP?

    Meka red at Dante and Silver with a suspicious look on her face as she noticed Dante stealing a nce at her. She propped her arm against each while Silver turned to face her.


    ¡°Is anything wrong?¡±. Silver asked innocently as it was part of their n to fool Meka.


    Meka red at Silver in a contemting manner then turned to look at Dante. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±. She asked, feeling cringe due to the silent treatment they were both giving her.


    ¡°Nothing¡±. Dante responded. ¡°I was just telling her that you¡¯re gonna sit in the passenger¡¯s seat, at the back¡±. He added.


    ¡°Okay then¡­so does that mean i¡¯ming along?¡±. Meka asked with excitement in her tone while Sliver strode to the other side of the car and entered before she locked it.


    ¡°Uhmmmm¡­¡±. Dante paused his lips, meditating in a humming sound as he slowly entered the car and locked the door.


    ¡°You guys should wait for me¡±. Meka said as she rushed to the back door and before she could open it, Dante turned on the car engine and turned up the locks. ¡°What¡¯s going on Dante, Let me in¡±. He fastened his seatbelt before he began turning the wheels while the car swerved sharply in a clockwise direction which made Meka jump backward because of the high speed andnded her ass on the ground with a loud thud.


    Silver settled her hand above the car ceiling so she wouldn¡¯t end up crashing her head due to his reckless move. She heaved a sigh of relief as he reduced the speed of the car and reversed back before diving into the roadway.


    ¡°You can¡¯t leave me behind Dante!¡±. She screamed from behind as she stood up from the ground and began to run after the car. ¡°That is my fucking car you son of a bitch¡±. Meka yelled angrily while Silver chuckled as she watched her through the car mirror.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you did that to your own sister¡±. Silver turned to look at Dante in amusement.


    Dante scoffs as his eyes are focused on the roadway while he drives,¡±She deserves it for being a pain in the ass¡±. He said.


    ¡°Just like you¡±. Silver sneered which made him lose focus on the road and turned to look at her.


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±. Dante said and with a swift move, he turned the car wheels and it abruptly drove out of the roadway into an empty street. The ce seems extremely lonely and no car was seen around.


    This movement made Silver eyes wide open in horror,¡±That was so rough, what if we got hit by a car?¡±. She eximed as the car stopped.


    ¡°And did we get hit?¡±. Dante asked and she heaved a deep sigh of relief.


    ¡°Just drop me off somewhere and I will go from there¡±. Silver said as she looked away through the window.


    ¡°What are you tryna do, huh?¡±. Dante sassed. He leaned forward and he cupped her cheek before he made her face him.


    At the moment, she shifted her eyes to look at his eyes that were levering back at hers with a corny look. She could barely speak or do anything due to his cold hand holding her cheek while his enthralling eyes sent chills all over her body.


    He crooked his head, aiming for her lips as he moved closer to her.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±. Silver asked ndly with her lips quivering, practically waiting for his lips to smatch against her¡¯s and just as she wanted, his cold lips pressed against hers and immediately she parted her lips open to give him full ess to intrude into her mouth, for a wet and dipper kiss. The kiss was aggressive and breathtaking, making her head go nk and her eyes to suddenly shut close while she responded back to the kiss.


    He moved his hand down to her breast and groped it in his palm while she moaned into his lips at the sensation of his touch . His palm rotated round her breast as he squeezed, it was so soft and thick that he could barely feel the contour of her breast through the cotton while he kisses her. He quickly pulled back to the chair, away from her while trying to catch his breath. ¡°Are you wearing a push up bra?¡±. Dante asked.


    Silver furrowed her brow and scoffed,¡±No!¡±. She denied. ¡°I¡¯m definitely not wearing a form bra cause that would be hrious¡±. Silver added.


    ¡°That is exactly my point¡¯. He stated and then turned to look at her. ¡°YOU ARE HILARIOUS!!!¡±. Dante said and Silver gasped within his utterance, realizing he was referring to her.


    ¡°How dare you?¡±. She red at him with a stern look on her face.


    On Seeing her reaction, he got the right response he wanted from her. ¡°So this means you are wearing a push up bra¡±. He concluded. ¡°Look woman, I love your boobs just the way they are, you don¡¯t have to wear a push up bra just to make them bigger¡±. Dante said gently and she scoffed then rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Yeah right, a few hours ago you said my boobs were small and now you¡¯re saying you love them just the way they are?¡±. Silver asked, amazed by his sudden changes. She sighed and turned to look back at him and this time, she was staring intensely into his eyes,¡±What do you want from me?¡±. She asked in a serious tone of a voice and he frowned as he didn¡¯t understand her quest.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±. Dante asked.


    ¡°Is it sex?¡±. She asked. ¡°Because I can give it to you now?¡±. Silver added as a smirk appeared on his lips.


    ¡°Are you testing me?¡±. Dante asked and to his greatest surprise; Silver lifted her dress up to bunch around her waist. He licked his lips as he stared at her creamy fleshyp, his cock hardened at the attention he was giving to her.


    She smiled devilishly as she slid her hand down across her stomach to her cunt. She found her clit, using her fingers she began to run it through her pants in circles until her bud stood up in arousal. She lowered her thong to the ground and stepped out of it as she stood up. She stretched the chair backward as she settled her hand on his shoulder, for full support while she knelt above him by the side of his hip before she settled her ass on hisp. She unbuttoned the first two buttons of his shirt and he grunted deeply. She opened his shirt to have a good view of his bicep before she ran her hand across it, making his jaw clenched and his face became stiff.


    Dante took a sharp breath in as she flicked her tongue against his nipple. There was no doubt that he wasn¡¯t aroused by her touch. His neck down to his chest was rosy as he was in a deep heat.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing to me chica?¡±. Dante rasped in his deep Mexican ent. His deep voice made her clit throb against his thick jeans.


    She didn¡¯t respond to him but instead, took his hand and directed it to her clit. She controlled his hand as he began rubbing it in circles and then bringing his finger in to stroke in between her fold. His pace was really slow and hot, making her let out a breathless moan at every stroke.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°The fuckkk¡­¡±. He groaned as he took control and began to strum her clit which made her ce her hand on his chest and began to grind her hip against him, to add more pressure while his fingers worked on her clit. His expert fingers drove her mad in ecstasy and made her throw her neck backward while she squirmed aboke him. Her clit throbbed extremely as he pinched her clit with his fingertip, tightly and making her scream painfully.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­¡±. She writhe in his grip as her body tightens due to the strong tingling sensation from her sensitive nub.


    Her pussy quivered as her organism came right through and pooled down on his pants. The more he tightened his fingers against her clit, her cunt quiver and released more of her organsm. Slowly, he began grinding his finger against her sloopy walls as she moaned at the texture of his thick finger, working her. She pant lightly, as he slowed down his movement.


    ¡°Do you want something that could fill you up?¡±. Dante purred his delight and she smirked as she got other ns too.

 CHAPTER 38 I WANT MY DICK INSIDE YOU

    Silverhered her hands on his pants and zipped it open. She dipped her hand into the small opening of his jeans and gripped out his cock. She leaned backward so she could have a view of his cock in her grasp. Her long ck hair fell across her face and Dante lifted his hand to her face and tucked it behind her ear. He pressed a tab beneath the chair and it rolled down, making himy back in afortable position so that he could see her face.


    She chuckled as a blush crept to her cheek at the sight of him staring at her as she worked him out. She began moving her fist, up and down the length of his cock; teasing his tip as it went off his skin while he grunt in delight.


    ¡°I want my dick inside of you baby¡±. His voice sounded like a coaxing grunt as she encircled her fingers at the top of his cock.


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re ready for this pussy?¡±. She asked while rubbing his tip real slow and gently.


    ¡°Fuckkk my cock baby¡±. He purred as she slid her hand from his cock and lowered down with her two palms settled on his chest. Using her other hand, she nt his cock and seared it through her wet slit before she pressed her cunt down against him.


    ¡°Ahhhh¡­¡±. They both let out a lewd moan at the sensation of his cock grinding against her slit as she began to move her hip back and forth in rock motion while the wetness of her arousal deliberately smeared through him.


    ¡°FuCKKK¡±. He grunt as he grasped her ass cheek and motioned her to press harder. ¡°I wanna be inside you¡±. He begged and a wicked smile contorted her lips. She rolled her hip, back and forth; stroking his cock with her slit in the process. The heat of her arousal dropped against him as she dipped his cock in between her folds, down to her core, causing his cock to glide through as she moved her ass against him.¡±Please¡¯. He rasped as the pleasure suddenly became intense that he needed a deep stroking other than this.


    ¡°You want my pussy?¡±. She asked and he nodded as he wasn¡¯t in the right state of mind. ¡°Then you have to earn it!¡±. Silver said. She stood up from him and fell back against the chair next to her.


    ¡°Shitttt¡­¡±. Danted growled and opened his eyes, at first he thought it was a joke until she wore back her underwear which made him realize that she was serious. ¡°But you can¡¯t leave me like this¡±. He said while pointing down at his hardness.


    ¡°Well that¡¯s your problem not mine, just take me to the pharmacy. I need to buy something before I go back to my family house¡±. Said Ann as she flipped her hair behind.


    ¡°But you can¡¯t leave me like this¡±


    ¡°Well i just did¡±


    ¡°How i¡¯m i gonna stick it back into my pants?¡±


    ¡°Same way I brought it out¡±. Silver responded. ¡°Now hurry up. I have a reunion to attend¡±. She said while brushing her hair backward using her hand.


    ¡°Two can y this game Silver¡±. Dante said with a smug on his face after realizing this was part of her games to get back at him. He unbuckled his belt and pushed his cock in before he zipped it up.


    She smirked,¡±Seems that your cock is too small that¡¯s why it fits into your pants¡±. Silver teased.


    ¡°A whore like you wouldn¡¯t know the difference betweenrge and small because your hoe is always open to aodate any size¡±. Dante fired back and she red at him.


    ¡°Whatever¡­¡±. Silver said and rolled her eyes as she had nothing to say back against him.


    He sat up and adjusted the chair to its normal position before he turned on the car engine, reversed it and zoomed into the road.¡°Why are you going to the pharmacy store?¡±. Dante asked.


    ¡°None of your business¡±. Silver responded nonchntly.


    ¡°Are you pregnant?¡±


    She scoffs and nces at him,¡±Hell no! I hate kids¡±. Silver sounded almost irritated.


    ¡°But you were once a kid¡±


    ¡°Just focus on the road¡±. Silver suggested as she wasn¡¯t interested in the conversation. Meanwhile, Dante wanted to know the reason why she hates kids but he just shook his head as he thought that she was just capping.


    Few secondster, they arrived at the closest pharmacy store. He drove his car in and packed it in the parking lot before he halt.


    ¡°Great¡±. Silver said as she unlocked the door and stepped out of the car. ¡°Wanna go in with me?¡±. She asked and then noticed the bulge on his pants. ¡°Oh yeah i forgot, you have some kind of monster trapped in your pant¡±. She snickered then mmed the door shut before proceeding into the pharmacy.


    DIGGGG¡­..{The doorbell rang as she pushed the door open and walked in}.


    Silver came across a front desk by the lobby and turned to the direction where she met with a woman sitting by the edge. She could tell that she¡¯s in charge due to her uniform. The nurse noticed her present and stood up from the chair to attend to her.


    ¡°Hello ma¡¯am please what can I get for you?¡±. The nurse asked politely.


    Silver looked around the store and as she was sure that no one was watching, she leaned closer and whispered,¡±Do you have a condom?¡±. She asked.


    ¡°Shame on you!¡±. An old woman hollered as she came out of the narroway.


    Silver was shocked and quickly swiveled her neck to look at the old woman, she was holding a little girl¡¯s wrist as she strode out.


    ¡°You have no shame, youngdy even in front of a kid!!!¡±. The old woman eximed.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Silver scoffs,¡±Oh please, she didn¡¯t even hear a fucking thing!¡±. She retorted as she pointed to the little girl behind her.


    ¡°SHAMELESS!!!¡±


    ¡°Since you know what a condom is, I bet you have ordered a full pack of them during your teen years¡±. Silver fired back in rage and the old woman gasped deeply.


    ¡°You¡¯re disgusting¡±. The old woman dragged the little kid along with her as she departed from the store.


    ¡°Just as your face¡±. Silver added with a grin.


    ¡°I am so sorry ma, here is what you¡¯ve ordered for¡±. Thedy said and offered her a packaged bag.


    ¡°Thank you¡±. Silver responded as she dipped her hand into her bag, brought out some cash and offered it to her. Thedy received the cash as she collected the package and dipped it into her bag. ¡°Give me one tissue also¡±. She said and the nurse quickly offered her a tissue. ¡°And ooo, least I forgot¡±. She drew back the nurse¡¯s attention. ¡°The old woman didn¡¯t pay for her orders¡±. She remarked and the nurse screamed. ¡°Have a nice day¡±. She said with a devilish smirk before she turned and dismissed.


    ¡°What took you so long?¡±. Dante asked immediately Silver opened the door and came in.


    ¡°None of your business, just drive¡±


    ¡°Okaaaaay¡­but where are we going?¡±


    ¡°Magnolia estate¡±. She responded. ¡°And here is a tissue to clean up the stain on your pants¡±. Silver added as she offered him a tissue which he collected and used to clean his pants.


    ¡°Wow i know that ce¡±. Dante said, amused before he started the car engine and zoomed off.


    The whole drive was cold and boring as they hit the road. Silver dipped her hand into her bag and brought out her phone. She dialed a number in her phone and it rang for a few seconds before it responded.


    ¡°Hello Silvy¡±. Her mother¡¯s voice came on the line.


    ¡°Hello mama¡±. She responded and looked out through the mirror to receive a cool breeze. ¡°I am almost home now mama¡±. Silver said and her mother gasped.


    ¡°Oh senorita, why didn¡¯t you inform me earlier?¡±. She asked. {Senorita is a nickname given to her by her mom}. ¡°Plus you know your cousin, Lorenzo is here¡±. Her mother said excitedly while Silver let in a shocking gasp.


    ¡°Why would you invite him here mama¡±. She asked curtly.


    ¡°Because it¡¯s a family reunion¡­¡±. Her mother responded and she hung up immediately.


    She clenched her fist angrily, after what her cousin had done years ago he still dared to show his disgusting face again.


    ¡°You know¡­ you don¡¯t have to feel nervous about seeing your family again¡±. Dante said gently.


    ¡°Just shut up¡±. Silver yelled at him and he instantly kept quiet.


    ¡°Andddd¡­. We are here¡±. Dante said as he spun the wheels and drove into the open parking lot. He switches off the car using the key before unlocking the door.


    Just in a sec, Dante and Silver alighted from the car and strode to the luxurious duplex house.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me you¡¯re rich¡±. Dante said as he admired the neighboring environment.


    ¡°That¡¯s why you are getting paid, two thousand dors you idiot¡±. Silver responded as she pressed the pad in the door.


    ¡°Two thousand dors?!¡±


    ¡°It depends on your acting naughty boy¡±. Silver said and he smiled at how she had called him naughty.


    After a few beeps, the door finally opened and a middle aged woman¡¯s face revealed. Dante took time to scrutinize her in astonishment, she looked busty and absolutely sexy in her red tight dress that revealed her curves. His head was spinning wild as he admired her. He wasn¡¯t in his right state of mind as he spoke out while checking her out,¡±Boobs. ass. Fuck. God.. Dammmmn¡­woman, YOU! ARE! HOT LIKE A HEATER!!!¡±. He uttered suddenly and Silver elbowed him in his stomach.


    ¡°THAT¡¯S MY MOTHER YOU FOOL!!!¡±. Silver bawled at him.

 CHAPTER 39 HOW FAST DO YOU WANT IT?

    Danteughed heartily making both Silver and her mom nced at each other confusedly, wondering if he is insane. ¡°I was just joking when I said all that¡±. He said sarcastically.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±. Silver mother said, in an unconvinced tone of voice.


    ¡°Alright mom why don¡¯t you go in why me and Dante stay back for¡­¡±


    She cuts her words off before she could evenplete her statement,¡±You haven¡¯t even introduced me to this stranger here¡±. She said with a coy smile on her lips that caused the blush on her cheek to gleam.


    ¡°Ummm¡­yes¡­¡±. She beamed a smile. ¡°Mum, meet Dante my fiance, Dante this is my mom Garcia¡±, Silver introduced.


    Dante took Garcia¡¯s hand, stooped low and kissed it,¡±d to finally meet you, Silver had told me alot about you¡±. He said, with his eyes staring up at hers as he released her hand and stood up.


    ¡°When did i¡­.¡±. She paused.¡±Oh yes mom¡±. Silver said with a fake smile.


    ¡°Come in dear¡±. Garcia said as she opened the door and let them in. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you got engaged without inviting anyone¡±. She said.


    ¡°Why would i? When everyone is more egotistical with themselves¡±. Silver said as she walked past her mom into the house while Dante followed from behind.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°I am your mother Silver and as a mother, I will never abandon you¡±. Garcia said calmly.


    ¡°I am tired mom, maybe we can talkter¡±. Silver said while strolling towards the stairs.


    ¡°During dinner this evening?¡±. Garcia inquired.


    ¡°I will think about it¡±. Silver mumbled as she climbed the stairs. ¡°Come up, Dante¡±. She yelled as she noticed Dante wasnt following her.


    ¡°Okay, okay, i¡¯ming¡±. Dante said as he ascended the stairs.


    ¡°And don¡¯t share a room with a man!!!¡±. Garcia screamed from downstairs.


    ¡°Mom, his my fiance!!!¡±. Silver yelled back.


    ¡°And this is my house youngdy!!!¡±. Garcia fired back and Silver groaned loudly.


    ¡°You stay in that room and dont fuck things up like you did out there!¡±. She warned and pointed at the second room next to hers.


    ¡°My room is that one, incase you need anything¡±. Silver pointed out and Dante hummed in respond. ¡°Great, have fun¡±. She said and opened the door to her room before she entered. She backed the door and mmed it locked as she settled her back against it. She heaved a sigh of relief as soon as she rxed on the door. She looked around her room and noticed nothing had changed, it was still the same way she had left it eighteen years ago. She could still remember the day she left this house, it was the day she got admitted into college and since then she had never came back for some reasons. And that same reason, made her regret why she came back here. She ran her hand through her hair and groaned in frustration. Assuming she knew earlier, she wouldn¡¯t have shown up here again.


    ¡°Silver!!¡±. She heard her mother¡¯s voice calling out from downstairs. ¡°Come downstairs with Dante immediately, Dinner is ready¡±. She announced loudly which interrupted her silent moment.


    She turned around and opened the door taking a confident breath in as she knew it was time to face her enemy and not to run away from him.


    ¡°Yes iming¡±. Silver said and she strode out of her room before she locked it. She turned to Dante¡¯s room and began to knock at the door. She knocked constantly loud as she didn¡¯t get any response. She began to feel anxious that something bad must have happened to him since he didn¡¯t give her a response or even open the door. She quickly twisted the doorknob and pushed the door opened. She roamed around the room but couldn¡¯t find him. ¡°Dante¡±. She called out but got no respond in return. She quickly rushed out of the room and ran downstairs. She stride into the dinner and was shocked to see Dante seated at the dinner table, cracking jokes which made everyoneugh.


    ¡°And he was like ¡®How do you make a holy water?¡¯ We boil the hell out of it¡±. Dante said and everyone began tough.


    She began to find interest in him as he said all those jokes to make everyoneugh. Diego was bad at making jokes, whenever he cracks a joke, he ends up humiliating himself in front of her family while she had to cover up for him by faking up a sarcasticughter even though it wasn¡¯t funny.


    ¡°Hey Silver,e join us¡±.


    She has been gawking at Dante that she didn¡¯t know when he called her and made the whole family acknowledge her present. ¡°Sure¡±. Silver eyes lit up as she snapped out of her thoughts. She looked around, scanning for an empty seat as some of the chairs had been upied with her chubby dad seating next to her mom and lorenzo seating next to Dante. She caught Lorenzo, simpering at her when their eyes met and she returned it by ring at him. Lorenzo is just the kind of guy that could charm any woman with his brownish hazel eye color. He is skinny but he¡¯s the type that one could refer to as hot; as he has thick muscles that match with the size of his shoulder and a full six pack abs that line from each hip to form a V. His V spot always show whenever he wear saggy pant which made him even more appealing to attract girls. But now, he¡¯s wearing a t-shirt matched with a blue jean. His brown hair was perfectly glued to the back which she could admit that he looked decent and cute at the same time.


    ¡°Come and sit here Silver¡±. Dante said and she averted her gaze to him, smiling at him for reserving a free chair next to him and nowhere close to Lorenzo. He pulled out the chair and gestured to her to sit before he stood up and adjusted the chair close to the table.


    ¡°Thank you¡±. Silver said as he sat back on his chair.


    ¡°Darling wasnt that romantic¡±. Garcia asked in awed.


    ¡°Yes it is?¡±. Silver¡¯s dad, Pedro, responded as picked up the cutlery and began to eat.


    ¡°Silver, why¡¯re you still wearing your bag?¡±. She asked. ¡°You would have dropped it in your room rather than showing it off¡±. Garcia added and that¡¯s when Silver realized she has been holding the bag for a long time.


    ¡°Is fine mom, i will drop it when i go back to my room¡±. Silver said and everyone focused on their food as they ate. She was excited but at the same time curious that her mom or dad didn¡¯t even care to ask about her ex, Diego. Everyone was just too attached to Dante that they forgot about Diego. She picked up the spoon and began to eat, constantly choking on her food as she felt a manly hand squeezed herp. She coughed severally which drew everyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Here have water¡±. Garcia said as she glided a ss cup of water towards her direction and she quickly grabbed it before she took a sip from the cup.


    ¡°Thanks¡±. Silver mumbled as she ced the cup on the table. She slightly looked down, to check who must have touched her but she couldn¡¯t see anything. She turned her head in an obvious motion not to draw Dante¡¯s attention as she stared at him for a few seconds. The only person she could think that would dare touch her was him. She wanted to look away until she saw him smirking at her. Seeing the devilish smirk on his face, she recalled how he had told her that two could y this game. She didn¡¯t take it in mind that he was gonna do this, even when they¡¯re having dinner. She pleaded with him to stop using her eyes as she dont want to get embarrassed in front of her parents but he just gave her side wink and licked the edge of his lips as if trying to wipe out an invisible stain. ¡°What the hell is this man tryna do?¡±. She asked herself, confused by the look he had just given her as a response.


    ¡°Silver, why don¡¯t you tell your parents how we met?¡±. Dante demanded and everyone began to nod their head in approval except Lorenzo who kept quiet while he ate.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m good¡±. Silver paused her lips as she faked a deep smile. ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell them instead, since you remembered everything¡±. She suggested and her parents mumbled in approval.


    ¡°Yes Dante, please tell us¡±. Garcia pleaded.


    ¡°You know I have been talking for a long time and my lips are hurting¡±. Dante coaxed in deceit and Silver turned to look at him.


    ¡°What a lier¡±. Silver spat while shooting him a re.


    ¡°Silver he isn¡¯t lying, he has been keeping us entertained¡±. Garcia said.


    ¡°Dad¡­¡±. Silver mewl as she called out for her dad but as usual, the big man has his eyes on the food. ¡°Dad!!!¡±. She called out again, expecting him to support her decision but just like before, what he usually says when she was a kid whenever they got into an argument.


    ¡°Your mom is always right¡±. Pedro said and Silver groaned through gritted teeth.


    ¡°A¡­honey¡±. Garcia said and gave him a peck on the cheek.


    ¡°Is there any day you are gonna make your own decision!¡±. Silver barked.


    ¡°Okay Silver, tell us how your love story began with Dante¡±. Garcia said with a soft squeak as she put her hand below her chin.


    Silver heaved a sigh,¡±Well¡­¡±. She started, still thinking of a subtle lie that would seem true. ¡°We met at the train station¡­.¡±


    Dante propped the spoon on the te. While Silver exined to her parents how they met, he lowered his hand on herp and slid his hand beneath her skirt. He nted his hand, into the apex side of her thigh and gently began to move his hand upward.¡±It¡¯s pay back¡±.


    ¡°And he was like ahh¡­¡±. A moan escaped her lips at the sensation of his gentle touch at the side of her thigh. She clutched her thigh with a strong grip that stopped his hand from moving any further then looked up to see the surprise look on their faces. ¡°I mean to say ahh¡­¡±. She moaned again as she felt his manly hand squeezed her thigh and made their way into her sexs. ¡°JESUS!!!¡±. She screamed as his two fingers nibbled her clit.


    It drew everyone¡¯s attention, especially Lorenzo who acts like he doesn¡¯t care.


    ¡°Honey, are you okay?¡±, Garcia asked calmly.


    ¡°FUCK YESSS¡­.¡±. Silver stretched her body, ufortably trying to hold back her moan while his thick fingertips massage her clit. Slowly, his finger curved inside her and began to stroke her fold through her pants.


    ¡°Okay this is getting weird¡±. Pedro frowned.


    ¡°I knoww daddd¡±. Silver bite her lower lips as her sexs musked with arousal. His finger rubs her cunt in wide circles, smearing its wetness all over her pants.


    ¡°Honey what did Jesus do to you?¡±. Garcia asked as she had no idea what hade over her daughter.


    ¡°AhhH¡­Please stop¡­¡±. Silver clenched her fist to hold back the moan but that made him increase his pace, adding more pressure as he rubbed her cunt. Her body became hot with arousal, her nipples painfully stiffened in reaction to his touch. She quickly grabbed the ss cup and slurped all the content at once.


    ¡°How fast do you want it?¡±. He leaned closer and whispered into her ear. His husky tone of a voice was maic, making her spill all the water out from her mouth on the ground.


    ¡°Honey, are you sure you¡¯re okay, look at your face, it¡¯s all red as if you¡¯ve been cooked¡±. Garcia asked with so much consign.


    ¡°I am fine¡±. Silver pushed the chair backward and quickly stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll be in the kitchen¡±. She said and ran to the kitchen quickly. She went to the wash sink and turned on the tap. She cupped her hand below and the water gushed in before she sprinkled it on her face. ¡°Haaa¡­¡±, She exhaled due to the coldness of the water that calmed her nerves. She turned off the tap and turned to leave the kitchen when the lights suddenly went off. ¡°Who is that?¡±. She asked tremendously as she sensed someone must have turned off the lights. ¡°Lorenzo, if that is you I swear I will¡­¡±. She crashed her stomach against something hard as she tried to move. She ced her hand to feel what must have hit her and it turns out to be¡­..

 CHAPTER 40 NO CONDOM, NO SEX!

    Dante stood up as soon as Silver left.


    ¡°Where are you going son?¡±. Pedro asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to check if she¡¯s alright¡±. Dante responds and without hesitation he runs after her.


    ¡°And i will be upstairs in my room¡±. Lorenzo said as he dabbed his mouth with the napkin before he stood up and dismissed.


    Dante turned off the light and locked the door silently immediately he arrived in the kitchen. His first step was to frighten her which was working.


    ¡°Who is that?¡±. He heard her ask tremendously. ¡°Lorenzo, if that is you I swear I will¡­¡±. She couldn¡¯t finish her words when heard a loud thud and he quickly rushed to turn on the lights.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±. Dante asked as he rushed towards her after turning on the light. She had hit her stomach against the kitchen cab. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡±. He apologized as he watched her caress her stomach to ease the pain.


    ¡°Sorry cant help me¡±. Silver said angrily and hissed.


    Dante scoffs,¡±You are right, it can¡¯t¡±. He said. ¡°But they say sex and chocte can soften the pains¡±. He sassed with a flirty look on his face.


    ¡°What?¡±. Silver asked with one brow raised up.


    ¡°Too bad I have no chocte¡±. He said as he grasped her arm and spinned her around to face him. He graze her cheek while tucking a strand of her hair behind her ear as he crook his face down to hers. ¡°You can¡¯t say no to me this time¡±. He whispered against her lips which made chills run down her spine and goosebump to radiate in her stomach. With fierce speed, he captured her lips into his, in a deep kiss, driving her backward to lean against the table for support. His kiss became more intense, with so much passion that made her heart throb as she felt his hand caressing her hair all over. She closed her eyes as she responded back to the kiss, parting her lips open so his tongue could intrude in. She couldn¡¯t resist him as his mouth departed from her lips, down to her neck. Leaving an open mouth kisses till his mouth settled on her chest and lingered there.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­¡±. She let out soft moan, feeling the wetness of his tongue lick her up. His strong hand gripped her two asscheeks before he lifted her up to settle down on the table. He uplifted her dress and pulled it over her head. He fling away her dress and tugged down her thong down to her waist then out of her leg. ¡°Fuck,e here¡±. She cupped his face and brought him closer for a kiss, this time sucking his lips strongly while he invaded her mouth. He dipped his hand into her thigh and shoved it apart before he leaned forward as he kissed her.


    She lowered her hand to his shirt and pulled it up over his head and he disengaged from the kiss to remove his shirt. He leaned in again and captured her lips, kissing her passionately. He groaned into her mouth, enjoying the taste of her luscious lip while she unbuckled his belt and dragged down his jeans. Her cunt quivered and gushed out fluid from her sexs at the sight of his erection.


    He disengaged from the kiss as he grabbed her leg and hoisted it on top of the table. He gets a full view of her dripping wet cunt, due to her position on the table; Herp spread open with her leg arched on top and her hand prob behind her back and against the table for full support. He stroked his cock severally as he leaned closer to her. Her cunt became extremely sensitive and tightened at the sight of his manhooding closer to her opening but she stopped him right immediately before he could get to her.


    ¡°Wait¡±.


    ¡°What again?¡±


    ¡°We are gonna have sex but only if you wear a condom¡±


    ¡°Are we seriously doing this right now?¡±. He frowned.


    ¡°Yes, becausest time you cummed me!¡±


    ¡°And you ended up punching me on the face¡±. He added.


    ¡°So wear it¡±. Silver dipped her hand in her bag and brought out a condom.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you went into that store to get a condom?¡¯


    ¡°Just wear it¡±. Silver urged and he yanked it off her hand.


    ¡°Fine¡±. He groaned as he ripped it out of the pack and brought it out. He held the tip of the condom between his finger and thumb before he ced it over the tip of his cock and struggled to roll.


    ¡°Well¡­¡±. Silver said as she watched him struggle to wear the condom. ¡°If you can¡¯t put it on I can wear it for you¡±.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry I got this, it¡¯s just that it¡¯s too tight¡±. He groaned as he added more force and rolled it down over the length of his erection. ¡°Now I¡¯m fucking gonna rock that pussy¡±. He purred as he lifted himself between her legs and slide his tips between her folds.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­¡±. She moaned as he pressed it deep while his thick, rigid manhood sink into her and filled her to the brim. Her fluid gushed out more and coated him, making it easier for him to glide through her sloopy walls. ¡°Ahhh¡­yesss¡­fuck me like your life depend on my pussy¡±. She moaned as his cock began rocking inside her; in and out with a powerful thrust. ¡°Ahhhh¡­yes¡­. yes¡­¡±. She moaned uncontrobly louder as every of his long thrust hit her sweet spot and made her fluid crept out. ¡°Yesssss¡­. thats it, keep going deeper¡±. She threw her head backward as her eyes began to roll in ecstasy.


    He went deeper, using his hip for extra leverage while she screamed out at the pleasure of her hot organism spurting out with each thrust. He ced his hand on the table and leaned closer to have greater ess to her chest while he throb inside her. He grunt forcefully as he plundered inside her.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°OOOh¡­AHhh,,, Yes that¡¯s it, yes¡±. She let out a rolling moan as he thrashed harder, faster, deeper to the extent that his balls were hitting her ass. ¡°Yessss¡­¡±. She whimpered as the pleasure centering her cunt radiated her whole body, making her sweat and her legs tremble. He took his cock out and the aching desire to be filled up again made her cunt quivered. ¡°You foole back here¡±. She begged, feeling the urge of gripping him to pull him back in.


    He leaned in and used his cock to grind against her sensitive clit, teasing her as he made circles around her clit with his cap.


    ¡°Dive into me!¡±. She breathlessly demanded as her legs convulse to the sensation of his touch. She could barely hold her legs on the table and as he was fast enough to notice, he grabbed her leg and held her firmly.


    He pressed his leg together between her legs as he prated his cock to go deeper while he thrust in with small strokes. He pressed harder against her that she could feel his v shaped abs hit her stomach. ¡°Ahhhh¡­¡±. She whimper and pulled her legs out from his grip and mped it tightly against his butt. She began to move her hip against him for deeper pration while he thrust in and out. She moaned at the sensation of his public region rubbing her clit in the process as he grabbed her ass and mmed it back against him with great velocity. She leaned in and wrapped her hand around his neck, feeling the heat of his body as they merged.¡±Yesssss¡­. yessssss¡­.¡±. She moaned as she was getting steady pleasure from his violent thrust. Wave of pleasure washed over her as she cumm and spurted out her organism, making a wet sound while he thrust out and jammed into her. Chills of pleasure ran down her limb, making her legs weaken as her core tighten around him.


    As he reached his climax, his balls contracted and his muscles tightened while he let out a loud grunt as he shot out his seed into her warmth. Her cum floated out of her core and pooled on the table as he glided out of her.


    They both breathe heavily. The smell of their cum and sweat had already suffocated the kitchen. They began to pant slowly as soon as they caught their breath.


    ¡°How are we gonna clean up this mess now?¡±. Silver asked, knowing she couldn¡¯t do it alone with her wobbly legs.


    ¡°I will clean it up, just go freshen up¡±. Dante said.


    ¡°My mom is gonna find out that we had sex¡±. Silver said calmly.


    ¡°Oh c¡¯mon we were not that loud¡±. Dante said as he picked up his shirt and used it to clean up the mess. Silver jumped down from the table with his assistant before he cleaned up the mess on the table. Silver wobbled to the door and turned on the Aircon.


    ¡°Throw me my dress¡±. Silver said and Dante picked it up from the ground before he throwed it to her. She caught her dress in her hands and wore it. ¡°Give me the condom and my bag¡±.


    ¡°What the hell do you wanna do with a used condom?¡±. Dante asked in a whispering tone.


    ¡°I bought the condom so does that answer your question?¡±. Silver inquired.


    ¡°Fine!¡±. Dante said. He gently pulled out the condom in order for his sperm not to spill out before he picked up her bag and gave it to her.


    ¡°Thank you¡±. Silver grinned at him and quickly scurried out of the kitchen.


    ¡°Did she just say thank you?¡±. He asked himself surprisingly. ¡°Well Dante you have just hit a jackpot for satisfying a woman¡±. Dante said to himself as he stride back to pick up his jeans and wore it.


    Silver tiptoed out of the kitchen, she scanned around the dinner table and as she was sure no one was around, she quickly ran upstairs to her room. She locked the door before she turned the lights on.


    ¡°Hi little cousin¡±. A deep voice made her jerk and suddenly turned. The condom dropped from her hand and poured out to the ground as she spotted Lorenzo seated on her bed. ¡°What the fuck is that?¡±. He asked as he nced at the thick cum on the ground in observation to know what it was. He stood up from the bed while still staring at it,¡±Is that sperm?¡±. He asked.

 CHAPTER 41 SO SHOULD I KILL YOU?

    Silver hurriedly moved forward to block his gaze from the mess on the floor which worked as she made him staggered backward andnded his ass on the bed. She folded her arm, ring at Lorenzo with an expressionless look on her face.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±. She asked coldly.


    He scoffs,¡±I came here to get an answer¡±. Lorenzo replied calmly as he lifted his gaze to meet hers.


    She sneered with disgust, realizing what he is here for,¡±Get out of my room because I won¡¯t tell you a damn thing¡±. Silver retorted and within a twinkle of an eye,  He stood up and swiftly grasped her neck tightly as he pushed her against the wall before he mmed her back against it.  ¡°Ahhh¡­¡±. She yelped in pain. She was struggling for breath as his grip was squeezing the life out of her. She grabbed his wrist in an effort to release herself from his harsh grip but he was way too stronger than her. ¡°Let me go Lorenzo or I will scream!!!¡±. She demanded with a threat in her tone. She expected that to scare him off but the expression on his face was deadly, his face was contorted with rage, she could see the bloody veins in the middle of his forehead began to throb as he gave her a hostile re while clenching his jaw. Chills of fear run down to her spine as she gazes at him while she struggles to breathe.


    ¡°You reported me to the cops and i¡­¡±. He trailed off as he received a hot p across the face which deflected his face. It sounded like a ck and his wrenched cheek had a red imprint of her hand. He released her from his grip and flew his hand to caress his assaulted cheek.


    Her hand stung, but she felt so good, at least he deserved such a p for what he had done for thest few years. ¡°And I¡¯m gonna do it again if you try to hurt me¡±. She retorted and exhaled sharply.


    He turned to face her, but this time calm as he didnt want to go back to jail after spending one year behind bars. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡±. He apologized. ¡°I over reacted¡±. Lorenzo said.


    ¡°Well you better be¡±. Silver nudged him aside as she strode to her wardrobe. She opened it and began to run her hand through the clothes in search of a nightwear.


    After five minutes of silence, Lorenzo spoke,¡±Tell me where Ann is and we¡¯re gonna be cool¡±. He said.


    Silver chuckled as she brought out a ckdress paired up with a red underwear before she turned to face lorenzo. He was still standing behind the door where he had pushed her against a few minutes ago. ¡°I know you came here because of her¡±. She said.


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you tell me where she is and you won¡¯t get to see my face again¡±


    ¡°I rather die lorenzo¡±


    ¡°So should I kill you?¡±


    Silver flinched back with fear coursing through her within his utterance. Who knows what else he might do to her after what he did to Ann.


    He exhaled through his nostril, he was in rage as she had refused to tell him where Ann was.  He clenched his fist, trying to calm his nerves while he stared at Silver in the most soothing manner. Perhaps she might tell him all he needs to know but he knows Silver is not just that type. She is really stubborn and it would take a lot of time to force the truth out of her. ¡°Rx silver, I¡¯m not gonna hurt you¡±. Lorenzo said as he stride one leg towards her but stopped when he spotted the mess on the ground. He sniffed in, inhaling the stench that had suffocated the room. ¡°What¡¯s that smell?¡±. He asked even though he could see where the smell wasing from. it was from the spilled semen meddled with the condom on the floor. ¡°Disgusting¡±. He said, pinning his nose with his finger, to avoid the smell froming in.


    Silverughed sacrastically, on seeing the awful reaction on his face.¡±That is the same sperm thates out of you so give it up and get the fuck out of my room¡±. She said curtly. ¡°Next time I will make sure the smell strangles you to death just like you almost did to me¡±. She said, monitoring him as he opened the door and left. He mmed the door shut and she let out a sinisterugh. She stripped out of her dress and entered the bathroom.


    The moment Lorenzo ran out of the room, he braced his hand on the handrail of the stairs and began to gasp for fresh air.


    ¡°Whatsup man, what¡¯s wrong?¡±. Dante asked as he tread up the stairs.


    ¡°Does your sperm really smell that bad?¡±. Lorenzo asked after he had caught his breath.


    Dante paused, looking up at Lorenzo confusedly,¡±What are you talking about?¡±. He asked.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°You had sex with my cousin why won¡¯t you know?¡±. Lorenzo questioned back in respond.


    ¡°Oh shit bruh¡±. He said, calmly taking another step to move closer to lorenzo. ¡°I can exin, i didn¡¯t¡±. Dante paused when Lorenzo cut him off.


    ¡°The only exination you owe me now is how you fucked her¡±. Lorenzo snapped in before Dante could even finish his statement.


    ¡°What?¡±. Dante frowned as he didnt expect this from him but rather a p for fucking his cousin.


    ¡°Oh c¡¯mon i ain¡¯t gonna do shit to you, you¡¯re her fiance right?¡±. Lorenzo asked and Dante nodded in respond. ¡°Did you hit the gspot?¡±. He turned to look at Dante as he asked. On Seeing the confused look on his face he knew he had to exin. ¡°I mean that sweet spot in a woman¡¯s vagina¡±. He added.


    ¡°Hahaha¡±. Heughed lightly. ¡°Of course man¡±. He responded. ¡°But don¡¯t you feel weird asking me all this?¡±. Dante asked in a serious tone as he draped his shirt on his shoulder.


    Lorenzo scoffs,¡±Nah i don¡¯t¡±. He respond. ¡°Besides you¡¯re not the only man she had fucked¡±. He said with a smirk on his face. He turned back and walked through the hallway, leading to his room.


    His face suddenly turned pale at the thought of Silver having sex with another man instead of him. ¡°What the hell are you talking about?¡±. Dante asked as he followed him from behind.


    ¡°I am talking about Diego, her ex¡±. Lorenzo said. He arrived at his room door and opened it before he turned to face Dante,¡±Do you need any cloth to wear or you have one?¡±. He asked.


    ¡°I guess i need one¡±


    ¡°Come on man, you don¡¯t have to feel bad, besides it¡¯s the past and Diego wasn¡¯t that good¡±. He wrapped his hand around Dantes shoulder. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go in¡±. Lorenzo said as he gestured Dante to go in before he locked the door.

 CHAPTER 42 YOU DIRTY SLUT!

    7:03am beep¡­beeep¡­. beeep


    The sound of the morning rm woke Ann from her deep sleep. She tried to open her eyes, hoping for a beautiful sunlight to wee her back to earth but she felt like a piece of satin was tied over her eyes and knotted at the back of her head. She tried to move, but the cuffs bound around her wrist held her tight to the bed. ¡°Fuck¡±. She groaned lightly as she tried to move her legs but couldn¡¯t as the bound were restraining her. She tried to move again but couldn¡¯t. Her body was syed and tethered to the bed frame.  The worst that made her terrified was the creepy sound of the door being opened and locked.


    After a few seconds, she began to hear the sound of someone¡¯s footsteps approaching which made her body tremble in fear and her heartbeat pounded in her chest. With the way how quiet the room is, she couldn¡¯t think of who might have intruded into the room. She could remember she ended up sleeping on the kitchen floor so how did she end up here.


    ¡°Who are you, speak!!!¡±. Ann demanded. ¡°I¡¯m gonna¡­¡±. She began to wiggle as she didn¡¯t get a response. ¡°Don¡¯te¡­¡¯


    ¡°Shhh¡­¡±. A finger was ced against her lips to silence her.


    ¡°Sir Marcus is that you?¡±. Ann asked in a whisper as she finally got a respond.


    Marcus leaned his face closer and whispered huskily against her ear,¡±Yes¡­¡±.


    She shivered at the tone of his voice. ¡°Can you please untie me?¡±. Ann begged.


    ¡°Sure why not¡±. He respond. ¡°Besides i would love my ve to watch me while i punish her¡±. Marcus said calmly as she lifted her head up and he untied the blindfold.


    She squinted her eyes due to the sunlight reflecting upon her through the window. She blinked twice, adjusting her eyes to avoid the sunlight before she could clearly see the manly figure standing beside her with a stekk in his hand. ¡°What is that for and why did you call me your ve?¡±. Ann questioned. ¡°Last time I checked I came here for a treatment and not to be handcuffed to the bed¡±. She said angrily.


    ¡°Seems like you didn¡¯t read the contract¡±. Marcus said calmly as he gently ced the stekk on her stomach.


    ¡°Nobody ever reads such a long boring write up¡±. Ann retorted as she squirmed on the bed.


    ¡°Rxxx¡­.¡±. He urged as he ran the tip of the stekk through the line that leads to her chest, in between her breast. He paused and lingered it there while she shivered at the smooth touch.


    ¡°Marcus¡±. Ann whispered.


    ¡°Do you wanna get punished?¡±. Marcus asked but she didn¡¯t respond as she couldn¡¯t form the right words to say. ¡°Next time¡±, He says while tracing the line down to her cunt.


    ¡°Yessss¡­¡±. Ann rolled her eyes, feeling the feathering touch of the stekk moving down to her  exposed cunt and down to her folds. She exhaled tremendously as he began stroking between her fold,¡±Oh Gosh¡­ please dont stop¡±. She breathes out a whispering moan, arching her neck backward and closing her eyes tightly. Slowly, she felt the touch of the stekk faded away and before she could speak out, Marcus lifted the stekk and shed it against her folds.


    ¡°You dirty whore!¡±. He rasped.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­¡±. She yelped, feeling the searing heat between her folds. She tried to move but the cuff rendered her incapacitated. Her cunt throb painfully and she clenched her fist against the cuff as she couldnt move. ¡°That hurt so bad¡±. Ann whimpered.


    ¡°What did I tell you about calling me by my name?¡±. Marcus asked, lowering down the stekk to her inner thigh and leaving a trail of goosebump all over while he tenderly brushed it down to her legs. ¡°Speak!!!¡±. His deep,manding voice had her convulsing in fear.


    ¡°I dont know¡±. Ann¡¯s voice came out, sounding like a whispering threat. The feathering touch of the stekk brushing through her exposed tight made her cunt arched.


    ¡°Louder!!!¡±. Marcus ordered as he flew the stekk through the air and hit it hard against her folds, making her jerk up in fear. In a swift move, she intended to close her legs in order to deprive him from hitting her again but the cuff holding her legs pulled it back ince.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°I DONT FUCKING KNOW!!!¡±. Ann yelled back and broke down in tears. Tears ran down her eyes and down to her ear as the stinging pains erupted in between her folds. The pains were unbearable for her, she wondered how long it was going tost if he didnt stop.


    ¡°Well you¡¯re gonna know now¡±. Marcus said with a smug on his face. He couldn¡¯t watch her cry so he dropped the strekk on the bed, leaned closer and blindfolded her eyes.


    ¡°What are you doing and why are you doing this to me?¡±. Ann asked as she wasn¡¯t expecting this, not so soon and unexpected. Her heart pounded in fear and her breath caught in her throat, she was scared of what he might do to her next as she couldn¡¯t see anything.


    ¡°Rule number one¡±. Marcus says as he picks up the stekk and slowly rubs her swollen clit. ¡°You call me¡± ¡®Sir¡±¡±. He said, circling her clit all over with the tip of the stekk.


    ¡°SIR¡±. Ann cried out in a pleading tone as her cunt scorched with intense arousal. ¡°Sir please I¡¯m sorry, i won¡¯t do it again¡±. She begged.


    ¡°But sweetheart you still have to get punished, not only for today but also yesterday¡±


    ¡°WHACK!!!¡±. Hended the stekk harshly against her cunt and she jerked up. Her cunt quivered and was arching deeply in pains as she received another harsh p again on her sensitive cunt. Her tears soaked on the satin as it gushed out more due to the unbearable pains she was experiencing.


    ¡°Please stop sir, you are going to rip my pussy¡±. Ann cried out.


    ¡°Well thats what i wanna do so you can stop fucking hard cocks¡±. Marcus said as he mped her clit, between his finger and she moaned passionately to the intense pleasure she was getting. He tightened it harder, pinching her clit and she hissed as a searing pain scorched through her.


    ¡°Sirrrrr¡­¡±. Ann arched her back as she sucked in a deep breath. Her organsm ran through her cunt and pooled down on the bed.


    ¡°You slutty bitch¡±. Marcus released her from his grip. ¡°Look how wet you are¡±. He said, observing as he juice spout out through her core down on the bed.


    ¡°Please let me go sir¡±. Her breathbored while she breathed deeply, in and out.


    ¡°I will let you go¡±. He said and she let out a sharp sound of relief. ¡°Only if you do as I say¡±. Marcus said.


    ¡°Anything sir¡±. Ann responded, without any second thought.


    ¡°I want you to count and if you miss, then i will have to start all over again¡±


    ¡°Okay sir¡±


    ¡°Now¡±. He said. ¡°Count¡±. Marcus ordered as he picked up the stekk.


    ¡°One¡±. Ann cried out as heshed the stekk against her cunt.


    ¡°Two¡±. She screamed out. She could feel her cunt be hot and swollen as he reluctantlysh the stekk against her cunt.


    ¡°Three¡±. She curled up her toes as the stekk pressed through her folds with a thwacking hit.


    Her body shook and trembled as she cried,¡±Four¡±. It came again, this time it was so painful which made her tears gush out more. She clenched her fist tightly against the chain holding her, hoping the pains might stop but it kept bing worse.


    ¡°Five¡±, She whispered out, scared that her cunt might burst in mes. She gnash heer teeth as he hit her again. ¡°Six¡­¡±. Ann felt weak, she couldn¡¯t keep up any longer. She was expecting another harsh p but it didn¡¯te but instead, she felt him move close to her and untie the satin on her face. Her face was a crying mess and her eyes were redden.  Her eyes were clouded with tears which made her unable to see clearly.


    ¡°What do you say to your master after getting punished?¡±


    ¡°Thank you sir¡±. Ann whispered.


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡±. Marcus asked, bringing his hand down to her reddish swollen cunt. She whimpered as his finger came in contact with her clit. He rubbed her fat swollen cunt, tenderedly while she let out a lewd moan. ¡°Dirty girl, doesn¡¯t it hurt?¡±, He asked as he fondled her cunt while his two fingers found its way down to her core and slipped in.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­¡±. She mewled as she felt like her cunt was burning in a passionate fire. She gyrates her hip above him, struggling to move his fingers inside her.


    He spanked her upper thigh and she restrained her movement immediately. ¡°Dirty slut, you need a good spanking¡±. He purred


    ¡°No please¡±. She whimpered, scared of getting another whip on her sexes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry baby girl¡±he says, running the tip of his finger tip up and down her wet slit. ¡°I will take it easy on you¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh fuckkkk¡±. She moaned, having her release over his gentle touch.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hurt you again Ann¡±. He says, caressing her cunt to ease the pains that he had imnted on her. ¡°Please don¡¯t break my rules¡±. He said, coaxing his voice. Her body shuddered over his voice and pleasure washed over her head as she couldn¡¯t think straight.


    ¡°Sir¡±. She closed her eyes and moaned as he caressed the red imprint he had left on her. She couldn¡¯t control herself as the pleasure became intense and unbearable. Her fluid gushed out uncontrobly more as his hand didn¡¯t stop fondling her folds. ¡°Sir¡­¡±. She opened her eyes and parted her lips open, letting out a breathless moan as her eyes met with his deep piercing ones. He was staring at her observingly, watching her moan like a slut over his soft touch.


    ¡°Do you want to say something?¡± He asked


    ¡°Sir, it hurts¡­¡± She spoke honestly, still feeling the pains all over her cunt.


    ¡°It¡¯s gonna be okay¡±. He whispered then slid his hands from her private arena. He dipped his hand into his mouth and wiped out her juice from his finger before bringing it out and using it to wipe the tears off her face. ¡°You taste good, in as much as you¡¯re dirty¡±. He said, then leaned back and brought out a little key from his pocket which he used to unlock the cuff holding her. ¡°Freshen up ande downstairs for breakfast¡±. He said before he turned and left the room, leaving her alone in a horrible mess.

 CHAPTER 43 ARE YOU JEALOUS?

    Silver wiggled under the cover as her phone rm beeps. She groaned and outstretched her hand to the nightstand insearch of her phone. She opened her eyes and sat up on the bed as she couldn¡¯t find it. She stood up from the bed and began searching for her phone on the bed. She tossed the pillow out from the bed and found her phone below. She heaved a sigh of relief and grabbed her phone before she turned off the rm.


    Last night she couldn¡¯t sleep after remembering how Lorenzo had made an attempt to kill her. She wanted to call Ann to make sure she¡¯s safe and informed about Lorenzo¡¯s release from jail but remembered that she¡¯s with Marcus and that might cause a distraction for her. She doesn¡¯t want Ann to feel insecure about Lorenzo being free from jail, that would make her feel bad . She ran her fingers through her disheveled hair as she was muddled in thoughts and contemtion.


    ¡°Oh God, what should I do?¡±. Silver asked inwardly. She was worried and needed something that could free her mind. She smiled when an idea snapped into her mind.


    She walked to the wardrobe and opened it before she brought out a red shirt paired with a ck crop top. ¡°This will do¡±. Silver said to herself as she entered the bathroom. She freshened up and wore her clothes before she came out of the bathroom with a towel wrapped around her hair to keep it dry. She walked to the medium side vanity table which was positioned close to the window and picked up the hairbrush. She loosened the towel and draped it on the chair opposite the table then brushed down her hair before she packed it up in a high ponytail. ¡°Perfect¡±. She said while admiring her appearance in the mirror; She felt satisfied with her reflection in the mirror as she was looking totally hot.  She picked up her phone from the bed where she had dropped it and strode to the door.


    Silver overheard a light chuckle as she came out of her room. She inched closer to Dante¡¯s room, where the noise wasing and eavesdropped on him. She ced her hand on the door and pressed her ear against it to listen as she couldn¡¯t hear clearly. She noticed he wasn¡¯t the only one alone in the room as she could hear different voices. Out of desperation to know what¡¯s going on in the room; she leaned forward and unknowingly to her, the door nudged wide open and she bumped on the floor.


    Lorenzo and Dante, who were seated on the bed, both diverted their gaze to the door to see who must have intruded into the room, only to find Silver lying on the floor. She lifted her face and faked a smile at the both of them. Although she was surprised to see Lorenzo in Dante¡¯s room which made her wonder how the two could get along so easily. For some reason, she felt like she shouldn¡¯t trust Lorenzo¡¯s friendship with Dante as maybe it was part of his n to get her to tell him where her best friend Ann was now.


    ¡°Missing me already?¡±. Dante stood up with a half smile on his cute face as he approached her. He gave her his hand which she epted before he lifted her up on her feet. ¡°Are you okay?¡±. He asked with a mischievous smile on his face as he held her in both arms to keep her in ce so he could inspect her. He spotted a bruise on her forehead and he felt consigned that she must have hit her on the ground so badly.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­¡±. Silver yelped in pain when Dante made an attempt to touch her head.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry¡±. Dante apologized honestly before he released her from his grasp.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine¡±. Silver said, almost sounding embarrassed as she backed away from him. She caresses her head, gently easing the pains.


    ¡°I¡¯ll talkter, Dante¡±. Lorenzo said as stood up from the bed and patted Dantes shoulder before he left the room.


    ¡°Why were you eavesdropping on me?¡±. Dante asked.


    ¡°No I wasn¡¯t¡±. Silver lied.


    ¡°Then what?¡±


    ¡°I only came here to ask if you wanna go join me for a morning walk¡±


    ¡°Morning walk?¡±. He asked in disbelief as he leaned back to observe her appearance from up to down and with the look on his face he wasn¡¯tfortable on the clothes she wore.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you checking me out?¡±. Silver asked when she noticed him staring at her.


    ¡°Do you mean outside the neighborhood or in here?¡±. Dante ignored her question and asked. He admires her looking so sexy and attractive in this clothing but going outside with this outfit is what he feels awkward about.


    ¡°Are youing or not?¡±. Silver asked, feeling pissed because of his inappropriate question.


    ¡°Of course¡­Yes¡±. Dante responded sharply as he didn¡¯t want her wandering off around the streets in this outfit and allowing other men, who weren¡¯t him, to lust over her body.


    ¡°Great, I will be waiting downstairs¡±. Silver said and turned to leave but he stopped her.


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    Silver rolled her eyes before she turned to face him,¡±What?¡±.


    ¡°Do you mind changing this outfit?¡±. He query. ¡°It doesn¡¯t look good on you¡±. Dante said hoping she might take his advice and change into something much better than this nasty outfit.


    Silver leaned closer and tiptoed up to meet his face before she whispered,¡±No¡±. Despite seeing the pleading look in his face, she didn¡¯t feel consigned about it, afterall that¡¯s how he said her boobs were small which spurred her to wear a push-up bra.¡¯ Or is he being serious this time when he said that she doesn¡¯t look good in this outfit?¡¯. She wondered as she recalled when Ann told her that boys don¡¯t lie when ites to looks. She shook those thoughts off her head, ¡°No matter what he thinks, I¡¯m not gonna change his clothes¡±. She assured herself before she turned and left the room.


    ¡°Shit¡±. He cursed while running his hand through his hair. ¡°Lorenzo¡±. Dante called as soon as Silver left.  He walked to the Lorenzo room that was next to his and opened the door before he entered.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±. Lorenzo¡¯s voice came out from the bathroom. He wore his boxer short after he had dried his body with the towel and draped the towel on his shoulder before he came out of the bathroom to see Dante standing at the door. ¡°Come in man¡±. He responded and Dante locked the door behind him.


    ¡°I and Silver are going for a walk¡±


    ¡°And so?¡±


    ¡°And i don¡¯t like the outfit that she wore¡±


    ¡°So tell her you don¡¯t like it¡±


    Dante exhaled sharply,¡±I told her but she didn¡¯t listen to me¡±.


    Lorenzo scoffed and strode to the wardrobe.¡±Isn¡¯t she your wife to be?¡±. He asked and before Dante could respond he added. ¡°You have right over her, so if you tell her you don¡¯t like it, then she¡¯s gonna take it off. Stop being reticent¡±. He said.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand lorenzo¡±


    Lorenzo paused and turned to look at Dante,¡±Make me¡±.


    ¡°I will exin everything to youter but just please tell me what I should do to get back at her¡±. Dante pleaded calmly while walking closer to Lorenzo.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say i wont help you and in fact¡±. He said. ¡°I have a n¡±. Lorenzo said with a devilish grin on his face.


    *


    *


    *


    *


    *


    *


    *


    *


    *


    *


    Silver was seated on the coach in the sitting room, patiently waiting for Dante to show up so they could leave for a walk. ¡°Arghh¡±. She groaned out of frustration as she has been waiting for almost an hour and still he isn¡¯t downstairs yet. ¡°What the fuck is he still doing upstairs?¡±. She stood up from the coach and walked to the stairs. She climbed a few steps upward, checking if she could sight him around but couldn¡¯t. ¡°You know what fuck it! He should have told me if he doesn¡¯t want to hang out¡±. She said angrily and turned to leave but stopped when she heard a familiar voice call her name.


    ¡°Silver¡±


    She halted when she heard Dante¡¯s voice before she turned back,¡±Dante why¡­¡±. Her voice trailed off and her jaw dropped open, on seeing Dante in a white sweatpant and a ck singlet. His manly body muscles were on disy. She lowered her gazes down to his waist, she could spot the contour of his cock jiggling inside his pants while he raced down the stairs.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go¡±. Dante said, acting like he didn¡¯t notice the surprised look on her face as he walked past her.


    She swallowed hard as her eyes didn¡¯t go astray from his attractive figure.¡±What the hell are you wearing Dante?, isn¡¯t that a Lorenzo cloth??¡±. Silver questioned.


    ¡°Yeah¡±. Dante responds while strolling to the door that leads outside the house.


    ¡°But Lorenzo doesn¡¯t give out his clothes to someone else to wear¡±. Silver said, her heart beating so fast as she wasn¡¯t pleased with what he was wearing. ¡°Please tell me you¡¯re not going out with me like this?¡±. She asked while following him from behind.


    ¡°Are you jealous?¡±. Dante turned around to face her direction and asked when he was out of the house. She bumped into him with her head hitting his chest which restrained her from moving any further.


    ¡°Jealous?¡±. She sneered and scoffed. ¡°Yeah right¡±. She puffed out. ¡°Our rtionship is just an act, it¡¯s a game so im¡­im¡­im not bothered¡±. Silver stuttered while avoiding her gaze from meeting his eyes. She ran to the empty street and began jogging in order not to get distracted by his face.


    He followed her from behind,¡±Why can¡¯t you just admit it¡±. Dante started.


    ¡°Admit what?¡±. Silver asked, trying to avoid him as she jog aimlessly.


    ¡°That you like me¡±


    She burst into a boisterousughter,¡±I don¡¯t like you Dante, you¡¯re just a one night stand to me and it¡¯s only a matter of four days and all this acting will be over ¡±. Silver said.


    ¡°Oh really?¡±. Dante asked which made her paused and turned to look at him as she wanted him to see the serious look on her face.


    ¡°You¡¯re not my type¡±. Silver ndly.


    He froze, impaled by her respond. That was straightforward; he thought. ¡°Oh¡­that was a¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes i know but good thing you¡¯re gonna get paid for acting as my fiance, right¡±. She chuckled with her utterance.


    ¡°Wow¡±. Dante mumbled as he spotted ady jogging by the side of the street. She was facing his direction so he took time to admire her bouncing boobs while she jogged.


    ¡°Money is everything¡±. Silver said.


    ¡°Look at that booty¡±. Dante said, watching as thedy¡¯s ass bounced while she jogged past him.


    Silver followed his gaze and was shocked when she realized that he wasn¡¯t referring to her but thedy running along the street,¡±Are you checking her out?¡±. She asked but didn¡¯t respond. Instead he turned and began following the hotdy from behind. ¡°DANTE!!!¡±. She screamed out his name but got no respond in return as his focus was on the dashingdy asset. She tried to run after him to stop him from leaving with another woman, but stumbled against a stone and fell down on the ground. ¡°O¡­¡±. She yelped in pain but Dante didn¡¯t seem to notice. She sat up and buckled her knee up to her chest to observe her injured knee. She had a slide cut which was bleeding.


    ¡°Are you hurt?¡±


    She heard a soft voice asked but didn¡¯t care to look up as her eyes lingered on her knees,¡±No thanks, I¡¯m fine¡±. Silver responded nonchntly.


    ¡°Here¡±. An opened hand came right in front of her view. ¡°Let me help you up¡±. The voice said with a kind gesture before she traced her gaze up to the man¡¯s face who was offering to help out. Silver eyes widened to her greatest surprise, recognizing him to be JASON her¡­Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

 CHAPTER 44 TAKE OFF YOUR BRA

    Ann has been on the bed for almost an hour, her body was weak and she could barely move. She could feel pains all over her body, especially sore in her sexs. Each time she would try to move her legs the pains increased to the extent it made herid back. ¡°Owh¡­¡±. Her body shook as she sobbed on the bed.


    ¡°Ann¡±. Marcus called out which made her jerked up.


    Her body trembled at the deep tone of his voice calling, scared of what he might do to her if he found out she hasn¡¯t freshen up yet. ¡°Yes Sir¡±. Ann responded immediately he entered the room.


    He sighed as he approached her while she cowered back into a seating position on the bed,¡±You still haven¡¯t freshen up yet?¡±. Marcus asked.


    ¡°Sir, I tried¡­¡±. Ann croaked out.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay¡±. Marcus said, which surprised her as she didn¡¯t expect him to just forgive her like that without a punishment. He ced a fancy bag he was holding on the bed and then entered the bathroom. Within a second, she heard the sound of rushing a water which made her avert her gaze to the door to figure out what he was doing. She nted her neck backward so she could have a better view as she peered through the slightly opened door. She jotted her face back in position as soon as the water stopped.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright¡±. Marcus assured her as he came out of the bathroom and strode towards the bed where she was. She gasped when he scooped her up in his arms and carried her naked body back to the bathroom then to the steamy bathtub, filled with bubbles. He stooped low and settled her body into the tub.


    Her body rxed immediately and it was engulfed with the warm water inside the bubbles, ¡°Thank you sir¡±. Ann said in a whispering tone with thest strength she had in her.


    Marcus exhaled sharply before he crouched down to the level of her face by the edge of the tub. He tucked a strand of her hair behind her ear while staring at her intensively as if he was bothered which made Ann ufortable. She expected him to leave so she could have her bath but yet he didn¡¯t make any attempt to leave at all.


    ¡°Sir¡­are you okay?¡±. Ann asked and turned to face him as she was concerned.


    After a few minutes of silence he finally replied,¡±A woman¡¯s squirt is like urine and not an orgasm, they squirt whenever they are highly stimted to the extent they don¡¯t have any control of themselves anymore¡±. Marcus said.


    Ann was confused as she gaped at him in disbelief. What does she expect, since he is a sex doctor he probaly know everything about a woman but the fact that he wass telling her all this without been asked rendered her speechless. She swallowed hard and didn¡¯t respond to him as she didn¡¯t find it necessary. ¡°Sir i¡­i¡­dont understand¡±. Her voice quivered as he caressed her hair, racing his finger along her shoulder while she shivered to his tingling touches.


    ¡°Ann¡­¡±. Marcus calmly called while traveling his hand down across her stomach.


    ¡°Yes sir¡±. Ann mumbled as he dipped his hand into the wet tub and used his fingers to trace circles around her navel, sending jolts of wanton excitement all over her body. He leaned his face closer and whispered into her ear.


    ¡°Whenever you are alone¡±. He said, lowering his hand between her inner thighs. ¡°Do you touch yourself?¡±. Marcus¡¯ question sent cold shivers down her spine. She found it hard to figure out the right word to say as his soft touch was sending her over the edge. He glided two fingers into her folds, she mped her leg against his hand and jerked slightly, restricting him from moving any further as she was still feeling pains down there.


    ¡°Sirrr¡­¡±. Ann¡¯s head fell back as she clenched her hand into a strong fist. His smooth touch was painfully pleasurable, she slowly parted her legs open for him to have more ess as his two fingers stroke her folds.


    He massaged her clit in small circles and she moaned uncontrobly.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­myyyy¡­ghadddd¡­¡±


    ¡°Speak¡±. His fingertips gripped her clit tightly as he yelled at her demandingly.


    ¡°YES SIR! YES!!¡±. Ann cried out while her clit euphorically throb under his harsh grip. She felt like she would cum anytime soon if he didnt let go. Tears rolled down her cheek while her knees buckled up hard. ¡°Sir please¡±. She pleaded in pain and he finally released her before he stood up.


    ¡°I dropped a package on the bed, once you are done, you wear whatever you see in there ande downstairs immediately¡±. Marcus said and left.


    Ann inhaled sharply and rxed into the tub, savoring the feel of it all down her bruised skin as she was relieved that he didn¡¯t have to punish her again. Her experience on the bed was so painful and never would she want that to happen again. The warm water was able to ease the pains between her sexs but the red imprint was still visible. She washed her body and stayed in the tub for a few more minutes till she regained her strength beforeing out of the tub. She dried her hair with a towel before wrapping it around her naked body then came out of the bathroom. She looked around the room, checking if Marcus is still anywhere around but there was no sign of him, and just as she was scanning around the room her gaze met with the fancy bag on the bed. She assumed that it was the package Marcus was talking about which made her wonder what could be inside. Curious to find out, she  trudged down to the bed and grabbed the bag. She opened it wide and buried her face to inspect what was inside. ¡°Lace?¡±. She asked inwardly as she spotted ace thong inside the bag. She wanted to be sure of what was inside so she turned the back side down and emptied the bag on the bed. It was surprising that he got her a thong when she already had one. She didn¡¯t want to wear it but the thought about being punished again in a painful way is what she wants to avoid.


    She sighed deeply in order to clear the thoughts pondering in her head as this was the opposite of what she expect when moving into the sex doctor masion. She couldnt wait to be out here and finally go out with her best friend to fuck all the dicks in the hot club house. ¡®I mean who would love to stay in a huge boring house with a strange man¡¯. She scoffed at the thought of that before picking up the thong from the bed and wore it.


    She loosen the towel and let it slide off her chest then down to the ground before grabbing the red dress that was left on the bed. She draped the dress on her chest to picture how good it would look on her body. Although it was a little bit small but there was no other choice. She dropped the dress on the bed before strolling to the wardrobe where she had arranged her bag then zipped the bag open, brought out a cream and walked back to the bed. She settled her leg upon the bed then applied the cream on her hand before rubbing it from her feet up to her thigh where she stopped as a thought snapped into her head.


    ¡±Why do I have to wear the dress?¡±. Was the question that came into her head. She had no idea if they were leaving the house or not.


    She rubbed the cream all over her body before returning it to her bag. Since there wasn¡¯t any bra to wear, she took out a red bra from the wardrobe and wore it before wearing the red dress. Although it was a little hard to fit it through her body but with so much effort it finally slipped in. She turned to the small mirror that hung at the wall to take a clear look of herself.


    ¡°Oh my Gosh¡±. She gasped as she couldn¡¯t believe the dress fit perfectly, tightly hugging her body and revealing her cleavage. She smiled mischievously, Marcus won¡¯t be able to take his eyes off her. She collected the small purse from the dress and put on the red heels he also got for her before applying lip glow on her lips for the final look and proceeded to the door. She could hear noisesing from the sitting room as she sauntered down from the stairs. And just as she arrived in the sitting room she saw Marcus holding a phone close to his ear with his other hand buried in his pocket as he stared out through the visible walls. She stood silently behind him and waited for the call to be over before she could announce her presence.


    Hey


    ¡°Thank you so much doctor, i just called you to show my appreciation, it really worked. I did exactly what you taught me¡±. The caller said. ¡°I sucked his balls, I deepthroated him and made him cum multiple times and not just that¡­¡±. The voice trailed off the moment he turned and noticed Ann¡¯s presence.


    His eyes scanned her body from uptodown, speechless of the words that struggled toe out of his mouth. Her boobs got his attention, it was gaping out through the dress, so squishy and big.


    Thrills of sizzling desire ran down her core as she caught his eyes on him. She wished he could just lean closer and tell her how hot and sexy she looks in this dress. The thought of that made her face heated up. She held her purse tightly close to her stomach and lowered her gaze while she blushed uncontrobly.


    ¡°Take off your bra¡±. He ordered authoritatively.


    Her eyes lit up.


    ¡± Excuse me?¡±, Ann asked heatedly.


    ¡°I said, take off your bra¡±. Marcus responded calmly. ¡°I want you to wear the dress without a bra¡±. Marcus added and without hesitation she slid the bra strap through the sleeveless dress then unhook the bra from behind before she took it off. ¡°Drop it on the coach¡±. He said.


    Ann snorted,¡±Why sir?¡±


    He took a few steps closer to her before he stopped and looked down at her while she lifted her head up to meet with his gaze,¡±Because i said so¡±. Marcus said and with her gaze still locked with his, she threw the bra on the coach.


    ¡°Done¡±. Ann said with a smile on her lips, she was anticipating for his touch, for his face to lean closer to kiss her. ¡°What next?¡±. She broke the silence and asked.


    ¡°You should eat, there is food in the kitchen¡±. Marcus said and turned his back at her.


    Ann sucked her breath in before she asked,¡±Ain¡¯t you gonna say something about my dress?¡±.


    Marcus paused and her stomach rumbled, signifying how hungry she was now. ¡°Find something to eat in the kitchen¡±, He said and to avoid her from speaking any further, he brought up his phone to his ear and pretended to be on call with someone. ¡°Yes Chloe¡±. He said then walked away.


    ¡°Pervert¡±. She knew he did that on purpose just to avoid her. She entered the kitchen and was weed in by the delightful scent of a freshly baked pie which was perfectly arranged in the tray on the table. She grabbed one and took in a bite, it tasted so go that she had to take in a full one inside her mouth. She gulped in a full ss of water as she was done before walking back to the sitting room. She came out of the house when she couldn¡¯t find him in the sitting room.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go¡±. Marcus called out and she averted her gaze to the garage where she saw him leaning against the door frame. He straightened up and opened the door to the car.


    ¡°Sir, where are we going?¡±. Ann asked out of curiosity. ¡°Is this a surprise date or something?¡±. She added when she didn¡¯t get a respond in return.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°If that¡¯s what you think¡±. Marcus responded and entered the driver¡¯s seat before he locked the door.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a date, all this dressing can¡¯t be invain¡±. She assumed. Ann smiled as she had never imagined this day would evere.  She hurriedly joined him in the car and locked the door.


    ¡°Seatbelt, Safety first¡±. Marcus said and she quickly put on the seat belt. ¡°Perfect¡±. He started the car engine and zoomed out.

 CHAPTER 45 LICK MY PUSSY

    Silver marveled at the man in front of her as she couldn¡¯t believe it was Jason who was known as the head boy for being the best pussy sucker in high school. Her mind was drowsy as she admired him from his brown eyes down to his pink lips, those lips he used to satisfy every girl that chased him in high school. Her gaze went down to his shirtless body and dam, his striated arm muscles pop out under his enticing pale skin. A drop of sweat dripped down his chest and along the detailed muscles of his six pack, his body looks fit and it seems like he has been working outtely.


    ¡°Need a hand?¡±Jason asked as he had been standing still for over a minute now, waiting patiently for her to take his hands.


    ¡°No, I need a head¡±. Silver responded unintentionally as she wasn¡¯t in her right state of mind.


    ¡°You say what?¡±, Jason asked, he wasn¡¯t able to figure out what she said as her voice came out sounding like a whisper.


    His response was able to snap her out of her daydream. ¡°I mean sure¡±. Silver shook her head severally in order to regain her senses before she took his hand and he assisted her up on her feet.


    ¡°I am Jason¡±. He introduced himself. ¡°And you?¡±. Jason asked and Silver wasn¡¯t amused that he didn¡¯t recognise her as she used to be the ugly nerd of the school and along with Ann who has the funniest, weird name ever which is ¡®Hamburger¡¯. Infact he barely even notice her in school and she found it incredible that her high school crush finally noticed her after eighteen years of being a ghost to him. She knew he wouldn¡¯t believe it either if she had to introduce herself as the ugly nerd in high school due to her glow up, so she just went with her name.


    ¡°Silver¡±. She responded and shook hands with him before they disengaged. ¡°Thanks for your help¡±. Silver said and chuckled.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine¡±. Jason said as if it wasn¡¯t a big deal.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She made a step to move but instantly tripped and collided in Jason¡¯s huge arms as he was fast enough to catch her by the waist. She smiled mischievously as she did it on purpose to get closer to him and feel his body. Silver settled her on his shoulder while he held her waist firmly to support her bnce.


    ¡°Woah woah watch it¡±. Jason said urgently when he caught her from tripping then pulled her closer for her body to press against his.


    Heat spread through her body causing her to gasp at his sudden move. His body was sweaty but inviting, so strong that she wished she could be in this position forever. He grabbed his singlet shirt that was draped on his shoulder and used it to wipe the sweat off his face to avoid it from dripping on her face. She wouldn¡¯t even mind if the hot sweat of a handsome man dropped on her. She looked up at his face and stared at him hard, forgetting that there was anyone around who could be watching. He was just so hot to resist.


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re okay? Do you want me to carry you home?¡±. Jason questioned, there was a hint of concern in his eyes. He really felt bad for her.


    Just as she was about to respond, Dante came back running at a fierce speed and pushed Jason away which made him stagger backward while he pulled Silver from his grip. ¡°Are you okay? Was he trying to harass you??¡±. Dante asked while cupping her face and checking if there were any bruises on her face. He had sighted her from afar with another man which made him run over to knock him down. He couldn¡¯t bear to see another man near her order than him, not over his watch.


    ¡°Jason, are you okay?¡±. Ady ran towards Jason, it was the samedy Dante was chasing a few minutes ago. She grasps Jason¡¯s arm from behind to avoid him from falling.


    ¡°Let go of me¡±. Silver angrily pushed Dante away from her, surprised and angry that he had showed up just when she was enjoying her moment with Jason.


    ¡°What has gone over you?¡±. Dante asked as he looked at her, confused by her cold attitude towards him.


    ¡°Are you done running after that chick?¡±. Silver asked and pointed a finger at thedy standing next to Jason.


    Thedy gasped,¡±He wasn¡¯t even chasing after me!¡±.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±. Dante asked calmly as he tried to reach for her again but she pped his hand away.


    ¡°Leave me alone Dante!¡±. Silver yelled.


    ¡°Oh do you know him?¡±. Jason chirped in.


    ¡°Yes, he is my friend¡±. Silver responded.


    ¡°No, I am your fiance and you areing with me!!!¡±. Dante said authoritatively. He powerfully sped her waist and lifted her upon his shoulder.


    ¡°Drop me down Dante!!!¡±. Silver demanded as she squirmed above him but he held her strongly that she could barely escape from his grip. Both Jason and thedy watched them from behind as they departed without doing anything to stop them.


    Dante took her inside the house and hiked up the stairs, heading to her room. ¡°Stay still¡±. He spanked her ass and she gasped.


    ¡°How dare you hit me!¡±


    ¡°If you keep screaming you¡¯re gonna wake everyone¡±. Dante said as he entered her room and locked the door then stride into the bathroom.


    ¡°Let me go Dante or I will scream again¡±. Silver threatened then blew away her hair from her face with a puff from her lips as he settled her ass on the bathroom counter which had a mirror on the wall and centered himself between her thigh.


    ¡°The only time you are allowed to scream is when i¡¯m fucking you!¡±. Dante purred and immediately she kept silent. ¡°Now answer me, Who is that man I saw you with?¡±. He raised a question and she scoffed.


    ¡°What is your problem Dante?¡±. Silver asked and his eyes fell on her lips, he loved it when she called his name. ¡°You have no right to ask¡­¡±. Her voice trailed off as Dante cupped her face, pulled her head down towards him and silenced her lip with a sealed kiss. A cold shiver spread through her body and her eyes went wide open as the kiss came unexpectedly. His hands snaked into her shirt and cupped her breast causing her nipples to harden intentionally as she was thrilled to the core due to his touch. His kiss was extremely aggressive, causing her to reciprocate to the kiss while his strong hand kneaded her breast. She couldn¡¯t hold back, she grasped his hair with her eyes closer and pulled him closer for a more depeper kiss that took his breath away. He trailed down kisses from her lips, down to her neck and she tossed her chest forward while her head fell back to give him more ess. She moaned and grasped his head and began to caress his hair while he nibbled on her neck. She released his hair, breathing deeply as she pulled her shirt over her head, revealing her naked chest.


    Just after she had taken off her shirt, he grasped her left breast, lifting it up as he mounted her hard nipple. He sucked her nipple hard while his other hand fondled her right breast.


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡±. She gasped out as his wet tongue flicked her nipples, her eyes rolled as she fisted his hair encouraging him to suck her hard. ¡°Ahh i want you¡±. He began stroking her right nippple between his thumb while he suckled on her other nipple. She clenched her thigh against him as she moaned in pleasure.  ¡°Dante¡±. She moaned breathlessly. ¡°Ohh gawd¡­¡±. She lewd, she wanted to speak but she couldn¡¯t as she couldn¡¯t concentrate due to the pleasurable touch. ¡°Fuck¡±. She pulled his head up to look at her face. She heaved a sigh of relief while he looked at her confused, wondering if she didn¡¯t like what he was doing to her.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±. Dante asked.


    Silver swallowed hard and ruffed her head backward,¡±Nothing¡­ it¡¯s¡±. He tried to lean closer and kiss her after getting his response but she ced her hand on his chest and stopped him. ¡°I was us to try new things¡±. She finally said.


    Dante furrowed his brow,¡±New things like what?¡±. He asked.


    ¡°I want you to suck my pussy¡±. She babbled and hit her head for not saying it right. ¡°I mean, give me a head¡±. Silver said and waited for his respond.


    His face went nk before he spoke,¡±Lick your what?¡±. Dante asked.

 CHAPTER 46 WHO HAD SEX IN THE KITCHEN?

    Silver grimaced at him, she was certain that he heard her clearly. ¡°I said, give me a head!¡±. She demanded.


    Dante chuckled, he couldn¡¯t believe what she had just said.¡±You are joking right?¡±. He asked.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±. Silver asked, confused.


    ¡°I mean why do you want me to lick your cunt? Who knows how many men have licked you already and screwed their disgusting cock into your hoe!¡±. He said and Silver let out a shocking gasp while she listened. ¡°Pussy are meant to be fucked and not to be licked¡±. Dante said.


    Hearing his disdainful utterance, Silver couldn¡¯t hold back her anger that she pped him so hard across his face before she pushed him back and jumped down from the counter.


    Dante held his cheek, clearly taken aback by her assault. His cheek stung so badly due to the unexpected p he has received on the face. ¡°What was that for?¡±. He asked with a scorn on his face. He was surprised and before he could take any action, he needed to know what he did wrong that made her p him.


    ¡°Get out of my room¡±. Silver yelled at him and pointed at the door.


    ¡°But we are not finished yet¡±. Dante tried to protest but he wasn¡¯t given a chance.


    She grabbed her top from the counter and wore it,¡±Go fuck yourself! I don¡¯t care!! Now leave!!!¡±, Silver screamed and pointed at the door.


    ¡°I will leave since that¡¯s what you want¡±. Dante said calmly and turned to the door.


    ¡°Good!!!¡±, Silver said through gritted teeth while she clenched her hand into a fist to suppress her anger.


    He opened the door and left the bathroom before he locked it,¡±The fuck is wrong with her?¡±. Dante asked himself as he was still in total shock before he walked out of her room,


    ¡°You are back, let¡¯s go downstairs for dinner¡±. Lorenzo stopped by and said to him, he was justing out of his room.


    Dante turned to look at him and Lorenzo flinched back in shock as he noticed the red imprint of a hand on his face.


    Lorenzo leaned closer and carefully nced at his face to confirm what he had just seen on Dante¡¯s face.


    ¡°Yes, she pped me¡±. Dante said before Lorenzo could even ask.


    Lorenzo was stunned, he believed that Silver was the one behind this but why.


    ¡°Come with me, i will tell you everything¡±. Dante said and entered his room while Lorenzo followed him from behind. ¡°She wants me to lick her pussy¡±. He ruffled his hair and said immediately they entered the room.


    Lorenzo snorted as it sounded funny to him,¡±Is that why she pped you?¡±, He asked.


    ¡°I just said why she pped me!¡±. Dante stared at him hard. ¡°You know it¡¯s all your fault, i wouldn¡¯t have listened to you¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to put the me on me?¡±. Lorenzo asked and raised his brow.


    ¡°Obviously¡±. Dante responded. ¡°You are the one who told me to run off with another chick just to make her jealous!¡±.


    ¡°And how did it go?¡±. Lorenzo asked.


    ¡°The whore was staring at my pants when she noticed me. I couldn¡¯t even stand a chance to talk to her when I saw Silver with a random dude¡±. He said. ¡°How could she be so cheap?¡±. He asked.  ¡°This is why men don¡¯t respect women!¡±. Dante scoffs and begins pacing nonstop around the room.


    ¡°Was she hot?¡±. Lorenzo asked with a mischievous smile as he sat on the bed.


    ¡°Who?¡±. Dante paused and asked.


    ¡°The chick you were chasing¡±


    ¡°Are you fucking kidding me! I only saw her ass but i didn¡¯t get the chance to check her out¡±


    ¡°Damm¡±. Lorenzo leaned back with his hand against the bed to maintain a sitting position.


    ¡°Uhmm¡­ did I forget to add that her ass looks fake?¡±. Dante uttered angrily as Lorenzo was getting on his nerve.


    ¡°Ass is ass man, asfar i can touch it and squeeze the shit out of it¡±


    ¡°Forget about the ass man, Silver wants me to lick her pussy!¡±. Danteined.


    ¡°And did you lick it?¡±


    His face frowned in disgust,¡±E man, why would I want to lick a pussy that has been fucked even before it even gets to reach my turn¡±. He said. ¡°Pussy are meant to be fucked and not licked!¡± He added ¡°Who even brought up with this bullshit?¡±. Dante inquired angrily as he ran his fingers through his hair.


    Lorenzo straightened up his body on the bed and nced at him,¡±Tell me you¡¯re joking?¡±. His eyebrows were drawn together when he asked.


    ¡°Do I look like I am?¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to tell me that you have never given a woman a head in your life?¡±


    ¡°Well I do watch movies of those disgusting forey¡¯s but I have never practiced it¡±


    ¡°You have no choice, she wants you to lick her pussy, then you lick, there is no big deal there and besides pussy tastes good¡±


    ¡°You are saying it, as if you have tried it¡±Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Of course i have¡±


    ¡°You know what! You are disgusting!!!¡±. Dante said angrily and left the room.


    ¡°Hey Dante¡±. Garcia called when he came out of his room. She was standing at Silver¡¯s door.


    ¡°Hi¡­¡±. He responded. ¡°Good morning Mrs. Garcia¡±. Dante greeted.


    She smiled at him,¡±Morning to you also and breakfast is ready, please be downstairs¡±. Garcia said.


    ¡°Sure¡±. Dante strode towards the stairs.


    ¡°And oh is Silver in there?¡±. Garcia asked and Dante nodded in response before he went down the stairs.


    ¡°Silver¡±. She called and knocked at the door. ¡°Silver are you in there?¡±. Garcia asked while she kept knocking at the door.


    The door opened and Silver¡¯s face came out looking numb as she peered through the tight corners of the door frame. ¡°What is it mom?¡±. Silver asked.


    The look on Silver¡¯s face made her worried,¡±What¡¯s wrong darling?, you don¡¯t look good¡±. Garcia asked.


    Silver rolled her eyes in frustration as she was clearly angry,¡±Mom, I am fine okay!¡±. She groaned in rage.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ve heard you¡±. Garcia said. ¡°Anyways,e downstairs for dinner¡±. She added.


    ¡°Can you bring it to my room instead, I¡¯m not in the mood right now and i can¡¯te downstairs¡±


    ¡°Be downstairs Silver!¡±. Garciamanded in a serious tone before she dismissed.


    ¡°Fuck you¡±. Silver muttered angrily.


    ¡°Should i tell your mom that you said fuck you to her?¡±. Lorenzo asked and she mmed her door hard against his face. She came out of her room when Lorenzo was gone before she went downstairs.


    ¡°Good morning mom, Good morning dad¡±. Silver greeted her parents when she arrived at the dining room.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes darted towards her as she approached the table.


    ¡°Morning darling¡±. Both her parents respond to her with a brief smile.


    She walked to the table and looked around searching for an empty chair that is obviously not close to Dante. She rolled her eyes, when she saw the vacant chair was next to Dante. She didn¡¯t want to stay close to him as she was still angry at him after what he said about her pussy in the bathroom. ¡°Lorenzo, can we switch seat?¡±. Silver asked Lorenzo and Dante yfully hit Lorenzo with his elbow, trying to give him a sign not to ept but he did.


    ¡°Sure¡±. Lorenzo said, then stood up and moved to the chair next to Dante while her parents watched confusedly and wondered what¡¯s going on between them.


    ¡°Why would you do that?¡±. Dante whispered into Lorenzo¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Because I¡¯m just being nice¡±. Lorenzo responded.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see I am trying to win her back!¡±. Dante whispered back and Lorenzo turned his face to look at him.


    ¡°The only way you can win her back is if you ept to eat her pussy¡±. Lorenzo said and Dante furrowed his brow as he felt disappointed. He scoffed and turned to eat his food on the table.


    ¡°Is everything okay between you guys?¡±. Garcia asked curiously.


    ¡°Yes mom, everything is fine¡±. Silver faked a smile and sat on the chair next to Lorenzo.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±, Garcia said even though she wasn¡¯t convinced by her respond. ¡°And Lorenzo, I have something disturbing to say¡±. She said to get his attention as they all ate.


    ¡°Sure¡­¡±. Lorenzo said before she proceeded.


    ¡°I overheard some silly noiseing out from the kitchen yesterday¡­¡±. Garcia said and Silver almost choked on her food while Dante cleared his throat. ¡°Don¡¯t worry we didn¡¯t spy on you because we went back to our room¡±.


    Lorenzo looked at Garcia then raised his brow up for more inquiries.


    ¡°Silver drink some water¡±. Pedro said as he passed Silver a ss cup of water.


    ¡°Thanks dad¡±, Silver grabbed the cup and gulped in all the content at once.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±. Lorenzo asked, he was clearly confused as has no idea what she¡¯s talking about.


    She heaved a sigh,¡±Look Lorenzo, i didn¡¯t say you shouldn¡¯t have sex in my house but atleast, not in my kitchen,e on¡±. Garcia said sadly.


    Lorenzo brow creased, he didn¡¯t had sex yesterday not even in the kitchen. Like who would have sex in the kitchen instead of a room?. He turned to look at Dante, he was avoiding his gaze and that¡¯s when he knew it was Dante that had sex in the kitchen with Silver. ¡°Why does it has to be in the kitchen¡±. He said inwardly and exhaled.


    Silver swallowed hard, she was scared of being exposed since Lorenzo wasn¡¯t the one that had sex in the kitchen,¡±I¡¯m done¡±. She stood up from the chair in order to divert the topic.


    Dante felt a relief that Lorenzo didn¡¯t expose him. He cleaned the invisible sweat from his head as a sigh of relief.


    ¡°But darling you didn¡¯t finish your food¡±. Garcia said calmly.


    ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯m full¡±. Silver said and strode out of the room.


    ¡°Same with me¡±. Lorenzo dabbed his mouth with the napkin and stood up from the chair.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t leave because I am not done talking to you Lorenzo¡±. Garcia thundered but Lorenzo left without sparing her a nce.

 CHAPTER 47 HOLD BACK YOUR ORGASM

    They arrived at the restaurant and Marcus halted his car right at the front before they both alighted from the car. The valet walked towards them and took the car key from Marcus before he let them in while he entered the car and drove it to the parking lot. Ann followed Marcus from behind as he strode into the luxurious restaurant. The moment they entered the restaurant, everyone¡¯s gaze averted to them, they seemed surprised to see him probably with a woman but despite the attention that had drawn to his direction, Marcus didn¡¯t seem to notice.


    Ann lowered her gaze to avoid the eyes that were staring at her as she squeezed her purse in her hands tightly while she walked besides Marcus. She wasn¡¯t used to getting noticed in such a big ce like this.


    The manager approached them and smiled.¡±Wee to starlight restaurant Mr. Marcus. You don¡¯t know how excited I am to see you here¡±. The man said and outstretched his hand for a handshake which Marcus received with gratitude. ¡°How can I assist you for today?¡±. The man asked Marcus politely as they shook hands, and with the way things were going between them it was obvious to Ann that this isn¡¯t the first time Marcus has being here.


    ¡°The usual¡±. Marcus responded and they disengaged.


    ¡°VIP¡±. He said before he shifted his gaze to Ann. ¡°And who is she?¡±. The man asked and Ann smiled at him when he noticed her.


    ¡°Do you get paid for asking too many questions?¡±. Marcus asked. He knew he sounded rude but he didn¡¯t care as the man had no right to question him. He gave him a hard stare that made the manager move backward to avoid being hit and humiliated in front of his customer¡¯s.


    Heported himself and said ¡°Come with me sir¡±. The manager lead them to the elevator. He pressed a tab and it opened,¡±After you sir¡±. He said and Marcus entered with Ann before he joined them inside the elevator. The elevator door shut immediately he tapped on a button before it began to ascend.


    ¡°It¡¯s a nice ce¡±. Ann whispered to Marcus hearing as she was so excited to be here with him.


    ¡°Did you put on the underwear that was in the bag?¡±. Marcus asked.


    ¡°Yes¡±. Ann responded and before she could ask for a reason the elevator door beeped open.


    ¡°Please feelfortable here, the waiter will be here soon¡±. The man said and pointed at the empty table in the middle of the room. There were only a few people present in the room and soft music was being yed which made the room less dull and a little entertaining. They came out of the elevator before the manager entered the elevator and left as soon as he had offered them a vacant table.


    ¡°Nice lift right?¡±. Ann asked and chuckled as she was trying to start a conversation but he just ignored her and walked to the empty table. He pulled out one chair before he sat down.¡±It¡¯s so nice here¡±. Ann said as she didn¡¯t get a respond. She walked to the table and sat opposite him. ¡°Seem like this isn¡¯t your first time here?¡±. She asked.


    ¡°Absolutely not¡±. Marcus respond sharply.


    ¡°The way everyone was staring at us. It looks as if you haven¡¯t brought any woman here before¡±. Ann said and chuckled slightly.


    Marcus scoffed and said.¡±Of course I have¡±.


    ¡°Was she special to you?¡±. Ann asked enviously but before he could respond their conversation was interrupted by the waiter.


    ¡°Sir would you love to have anything?¡±. The waiter asked and offered the menus to Marcus then Ann.


    ¡°Just give me the usual¡±. Marcus said.


    ¡°And you miss?¡±. The waiter asked Ann.


    ¡°Just give me the same as his, with sushi¡±. Ann responded and he scribbled it down on a small note.


    ¡°Orders will be ready in a second¡±. The waiter said before he dismissed.


    ¡°What a nice ce for a date¡±. Ann grinned widely at him.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a date¡±. Marcus corrected.


    ¡°Then what?¡±. Ann asked with a frown on her face. She was clearly disappointed.


    ¡°It¡¯s about you¡±. Marcus replied.


    ¡°Me?¡±


    ¡°Yes Ann. you¡±. Marcus affirmed.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°But why me?. What did I do wrong?¡±. Ann asked impatiently. She needed an answer immediately as their conversation was getting intense.


    ¡°I noticed something about your body, your sexual addiction isn¡¯t natural¡±. Marcus said and once again he was interrupted by the waiter who hade in with a tray filled with their orders; a bottle of red wine, sushi, chicken and waffles with two ss cups of water at the edge. The food was arranged ordingly on the table for both Ann and Marcus, differently.


    ¡°Enjoy your meal Sir¡±. The waiter said and bowed his head before he departed.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡±. Ann closed her eyes as she inhaled the fresh aroma from the tasty food. Her mouth watered hungrily just by smelling the food on the table. ¡°It smells so good¡±. Ann said as she quickly grabbed the cutlery from the table and hungrily began to eat without minding the eyes that were on her.


    He wanted to speak but he waited for her to enjoy her meal. She gobbled the sushi in three minutes before she ate the waffles. After watching her take a few bites he finally spoke,¡±Ann¡­¡±. Marcus called her name in a soothing tone of a voice which made her suspect that he wanted something from her.     She quickly switched her attention from the food to him,¡±Is there a problem?¡±. Ann asked, She felt as if she hadmitted a crime.


    ¡°Ann, i want you to be truthful to me¡±. Marcus started to say, steady and calm. ¡°What happened to you that made you this way? Have you been taking any hard drugs or going through emotional damage that could in any way affect your body?¡±. He questioned while staring into her eyes, hoping for a truthful respond to his questions.


    Hearing those questions, Ann lowered her gaze and took a bite of the chicken flesh. She had no interest in talking about her past.


    ¡°You can talk to me because I¡¯m the only one who can help you Ann, you can trust me as I am your only hope¡±. Marcus said, coaxing his voice just to convince her.


    His words gave her a pang in her heart, and raising her head sharply she mmed her fist against the table and yelled,¡±Enough! I don¡¯t wanna talk about it¡±.


    ¡°Miss Ann¡­calm down please¡±. Marcus urged her and she quickly clenched her fist to suppress her anger. ¡°I know what you¡¯re going through, Miss Ann and whatever it is that has happened in your past, I know you wouldn¡¯t love to remember it but you should know i can¡¯t help you if you don¡¯t tell me all that i need to know¡±. He said and she looked away. She has obviously gotten attention from the people present in the VIP room and yet she wasn¡¯t consigned about it. ¡°Miss Ann for thest time, are you gonna tell me or not?¡±. He asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t¡±. Ann said in a whispered.


    ¡°Okay¡±. Marcus said and inclined against the chair which surprised her. She didn¡¯t expect him to let it go so easily.


    Ann turned and looked at him momentarily startled. She watched as he dipped his hand inside his pocket and brought out a small remote. He had this devilish smirk on his face that shows that he was up to something and before she could speak he cut her off words.


    ¡°Lets see how long you can hold back your orgasm, Miss Ann¡±. Marcus said and pressed a button in the remote.

 CHAPTER 48 LEARN HOW TO CONTROL YOUR BODY

    The moment he pressed the button in the remote, she felt the buzzing sensation of her thong vibrating her cunt which sent waves of vivid pleasure to rush down to her limb. She nced at Marcus once again and the devilish expression on his face made her realize the reason why he had told her to wear the underwear. It wasn¡¯t just a thong but vibrating panties. He made her wear it for him to take control of her so she would be able to tell him the truth about her past life or maybe how she became a sex addict.


    Annpressed her lips and tried to hold back the moan as the speed of the vibrator intensified. Her face grew hot in embarrassment as she mped her thigh tightly against each other in order to suppress the vibration but it was worthless as it kept getting worse.


    ¡°So miss Ann ¡±. He said while fiddling with the remote between his fingers. ¡°Are you gonna tell me or should i increase the setting?¡±. Marcus asked calmly as he knew full well that it wouldn¡¯t take long before she agreed to tell him everything.


    She smiled weakly and looked around the few people in the room, she wanted to pull down the thong from her waist but the eyes that were stealing nces at her made her not to. ¡°Sir¡­ please make it stop¡±. Ann pleaded as she couldn¡¯t hold it any longer.


    ¡°You should learn to control your body, Miss Ann, this isn¡¯t just a punishment but a test¡±. Marcus said as he watched her move her body ufortably. ¡°Again miss Ann, answer my question¡±. His voice came out calm but yet demanding. ¡°What happened to you that made you this way?¡±. He asked.


    She swallowed hard countless times, She knew he wouldn¡¯t stop until she tells him about her horrible past life. ¡°Sir please stop¡±. Ann begged and then he pressed a button again and the vibration speed up the more. She literally cried while trying to hold back her moan while she closed her eyes. It was so strong that she found it hard to control her precum from slipping out of her. Thrills ran all over her body, making her nipple stifled visibly through her dress while her cunt swell in wide arousal.


    Marcus smirked when he noticed her nipple erected through her dress, she won¡¯t be able tost for long. He just needed to increase the setting and she would be screaming out loud, begging him to stop.


    ¡°Ahhh¡±. She choked back a moan and arched her back a little bit. She clenched her fist hard while her eyes rolled back. She felt herself bing aroused as the vibrator stimted her cunt in the most unbearable way.


    ¡°Miss Ann¡±. Marcus called and she bite her lower lips. She found it hard to concentrate as the pleasurable vibration consumed her whole body, making her legs tremble in the process.


    ¡°I will tell you everything, just make it stop¡±. Ann struggled to choke out the answer without moaning.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±. Marcus asked, increasing the setting from five to ten which was the highest.


    ¡°Yesss¡±. Ann hissed. She lowered her hand below the table then grasped her thigh as she started shaking violently. ¡°I swear I will tell you everything¡±. She whisper yelled as she didn¡¯t care if the people around were watching because this was something she couldn¡¯t control. Her legs trembled as she was about to reach her orgasm and just as she was about to cum the vibrator suddenly turned off. She heaved a deep sigh of relief when it stopped just as she was about to lose it. She tucked her hair behind her ear while looking around slightly to check if anyone noticed what had happened to her. She was mortified when she saw everyone attentively staring at her as if she had gone insane. Ann turned to look at him and he just smiled knowing fully well he had caused this.


    ¡°Now tell me Miss Ann, how did you became a sex addict?¡±. Marcus asked.


    Ann took a deep breath in as she closed her eyes to see if she could still picture the faces of the three men that ruined her life. She opened her eyes briefly and looked at Marcus,¡± I was drugged and raped¡±. She responds evasively. She felt ashamed of herself for telling him the truth but since this was the only way he could help her out of this, then she had no choice.


    ¡°Oh¡±. Marcus face softened. She has indeed gone through a lot. He never expect such a beautiful strong woman could be sexually assaulted and this was actually the first time he has heard of a woman being a rape victim. He needed full details of how it happened so he asked ¡°How did it happen? Did they hurt you?¡±.


    Ann scoffed and narrowed her eyes,¡±Of course it did hurt because it was my first time¡±. She responded. ¡°It¡¯s funny how people say that the first time is supposed to be romantic, sweet and enjoyable and of course that was true but¡±. She said and chuckled a bit,¡±Mine was just the opposite. It was horrible¡±. She said.


    ¡°At what age did you lose your virginity?¡±. Marcus asked.


    Ann nced at him then looked away before she responded. ¡°At Neen¡±.


    ¡°And?¡±. Marcus asked, giving her time to think about it.


    Ann ced her hand on the table and began fiddling with her fingers, contemting if she should tell him about her past or not. So many thoughts began to run wild in her head,¡¯What if he hates me after everything? What if he calls me names and judges me because of my past mistakes or never wants to be around me just like other people did as no one would loved to be around a raped victim¡¯. She has lost a alot of people she loved and especially, her family all because of her past. She won¡¯t be able to bear it if she loose him even when she has begun to find interest in him. After everything, deep down in her heart she felt like she could trust him if she really wanted to be cured from this mess and have a normal life. She looked up at him and slightly took a breath in as she was ready to exin what happened to her in the past and why she was this way. Of course, being a sex addict isn¡¯t natural and it all happened because of the three men who came into her life: ric Dario, Alec Dario and Lorenzo Salvatore.


    ¡°My first boyfriend was Lorenzo, he was a drug trafficker and a pimp. He works for the most wanted italian mafias¡±. Ann finally spoke while Marcus listened carefully. ¡°And it all started after my final year in school¡±.


    AUTHOR¡¯S NOTE: Warnings, dear reader¡¯s the next chapter might contain sexual assault and harrasment. If you can¡¯t stand any of these mentioned above, please don¡¯t read because I don¡¯t want anyoneing to judge me for writing such scene.


    Please continue if you¡¯re interested to read or just aviod the next chapter. Thank you.

 CHAPTER 49 ANN PAST(1): THE WRONG GUY

    {FLASHBACK}: SEVEN YEARS AGO


    ANN POV


    ¡°Aargh¡­¡±. I groaned as Lorenzo plundered into my asshole. The pains was immense but bearable as this wasn¡¯t the first time he has been fucking my ass. He grabbed my waist and motioned me to lean closer so he could go in deeper.


    ¡°Ahhh¡±. Lorenzo moaned in pleasure as he thrust in hard while I bit my lips to suppress my whimper. I don¡¯t want him to know that I¡¯m not enjoying been fucked in the ass at all or else it will turn into a fight between us.


    I clenched my hand into a fist against the table where i had ced my hands for support while he fucked me from behind.


    This isn¡¯t the first time he has being fucking my ass, neither is it going to be thest. He has always been doing this to me weekly which sometimes makes me feel ufortable in our rtionship. I had asked him severally why he wouldn¡¯t just fuck my pussy instead of my ass but his respond would be that he isn¡¯t ready to deflower me yet or sometimes he would say he is keeping me for the right time which makes me to think that we will have a future together but apart from that, i always wonder when because I¡¯m dam tired of this anal sex of a thing. To me, anal is so painful and dangerous even when he has a big dick. I wonder how women feel pleasure in anal sex because there is nothing pleasurable about been fucked in the ass but who I¡¯m i to say no to him whenever he asks for this.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±. I heard Lorenzo grunt into my ear and that¡¯s when I felt his load in me before he glided out of me with his cuming out of my ass. I quickly wiped the tears in my eyes so he wouldn¡¯t notice I was deeply in pain. Who am I kidding?, even though he noticed he wouldn¡¯t care at all because all he cared about was himself. My feelings never matter to him, it never did.


    ¡°How do you feel?¡±. Lorenzo asked from behind me.


    ¡°Good¡±. I lied and I felt relieved when I couldn¡¯t feel his presence behind me. I nced at the desk while holding back the tears that had clouded up in my eyes to the extent that I could barely see clearly. I quickly wiped the tears off with my hands and sniffed in before I turned to look at Lorenzo who has already worn his pants. I picked my blue pants and shirt from the ground and wore them. ¡°I will be leaving¡±. I said and grabbed my bag from the table then strode to the door. I havee to his hostel to inform him about my graduation which will ur tomorrow but the moment I came into his room, he just pulled me to a table, tugged down my pants and rammed into my hole without even asking for my permission. I wanted to leave without informing him anyways since he doesn¡¯t care at all but he stopped me.


    ¡°I will pick you up tomorrow evening, I have a surprise for you¡±. Lorenzo said and I wish that I never stopped to listen to him.


    ¡°Tomorrow?¡±. I asked because Silver and I had made ns to leave college immediately after the graduation ceremony was over.


    ¡°Yes¡±


    ¡°But I will be going home tomorrow¡±. I remarked but he didn¡¯t seem to care.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want me to make love with you?¡±. He asked and I opened my mouth to speak but words couldn¡¯te out as I was surprised. ¡°Don¡¯t you want me to fuck your virgin cunt? Don¡¯t you want me to be your first andst¡±. He asked and I felt insulted; like does he thinks that i just want sex from him?, is that what he thinks of me?. But what will I do since I have no right to express my feelings to him in this rtionship?. He sat on the bed and just looked at me as he was waiting for my response. I didn¡¯t find it necessary to give him a reply anyways since he would always have his way to control my life decisions. When he didn¡¯t get any response from me, he finally dropped a hard condition like he usually does. ¡°Ann, if you really love me, then you should show up at my ce by evening¡±. He said and I just looked at him as if I was lost. I find it hard to decide if i shoulde or not, especially when he thinks that i just want sex from him. ¡°Don¡¯te with your phone, don¡¯t inform Silver and not even anyone that you are going out with me. I don¡¯t want anyone to interrupt our moment when we are together¡±. He said and at first I felt scared when he had mentioned all those words to me. He knows i can never go anywhere without my phone, what if something goes wrong and i cant be able to contact anyone to trace my location. He scoffed and as if he was reading my mind he said,¡±Ann you know i love you and i can never do anything to hurt you. Just trust me Ann and do just this one thing i ask you for¡±. I shivered at his words as it was able to convince me. I smiled at him then nodded in agreement and he smiled happily. ¡°You can leave now¡±. He said coldly and fell back on his bed as he was exhausted.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I clenched my fist in rage, I feel like I¡¯m just his puppet who would just say yes to every of his demands. He didn¡¯t even give me a goodbye kiss like a real boyfriend would. I stormed out of his room and mmed it shut before I strode out of his apartment.     Lorenzo And I have been in a rtionship for almost three years now and it hasn¡¯t been going quite as well as the first time we met.


    We met during the time we were camping in school. At night, I had ran into him when I was searching for sticks to light up the fire just to warm myself. He had followed me to the woods which was outside the school, after the incident since it was dark. He helped me pick up some sticks and It was nice being around him because he was so nice and funny. He always cracks jokes to make our hunt for sticks less boring even when we barely know each other. By then I didn¡¯t know Lorenzo was rted to Silver until we both went back to my tent which I and Silver share as roommates. I had to introduce her to him when they met and to my greatest surprise i discovered they are cousins and since then we have been just friends until after some yearster he confessed he has feelings for me and when i told Silver about it, she approved of my rtionship with him since I discovered that I equally like him too and that¡¯s just how we started dating.


    The first year of our rtionship, Lorenzo was being a sweetheart to me. We have never had sex and he has never mentioned or disturbed me about having sex either, when I had told him I was still a virgin. Just like that, I thought he was willing to wait till I was done with school and we settled together. But sometimes I feel guilt about depriving him of sexual pleasure because his a guy and he would wants to have sex. My friends would always advise me to make out with him or else someone else would because his appearance is what every women in college wishes for. Even when he isn¡¯t popr In college, he is recognized as the hottest guy. Many girls considered me to be lucky and sometimes I wonder why he even chose to date a nerd like me? Who knows, I have a feeling that it could be true love.


    After two years of our sweet rtionship, Lorenzo began to act aggressive towards me. It was more like a toxic rtionship and not like our love rtionship which everyone envies. But I loved him so much that I can¡¯t even think of losing him by ending our rtionship. He was the first loving boyfriend I have ever had. I had even dreamt of us ending up together and finally making out on our honeymoon just like real couples do but then, everything changed the day he demanded to have anal sex with and at first I refused because i felt so cringe about it. No matter how anal sex sounds so pleasurable in movies or books, i can never consider it.


    Lorenzo threatened to break up with me when I refused and when I told Silver about it, she told me I should leave him since he has been too pushy with me in other words, forcing me to do what I never want to with his selfish threat. I didn¡¯t listen to Silver because I believed that it was just a little misunderstanding or maybe he just has a mood swing or something.


    The day I epted to have anal sex with him he couldn¡¯t believe it but at the same time he was excited. He applied a lubricant in his cock so he wouldn¡¯t hurt me when he slid his way through inside me. I had to admit, it was painful because he went rough on me that day to the extent that it hurts when I try to go to the toilet. Life wasn¡¯t easy for me then but Lorenzo doesn¡¯t seem to care at all when I think he would change his ways as I have fulfilled his demands. Each time I would visit his hostel he would always fuck my ass and sometimes invites me toe over so he could fuck me. I felt like I was just a slut to him, who is always present to satisfy his sexual desire. When I told some friends about it, in the form of another person and not myself they would say it¡¯s a toxic rtionship, not a real rtionship and that it will be advisable for thedy to just walk out of the rtionship because there is nothing that can be fixed since the man can¡¯t consider his partner¡¯s feelings but i never listened because i think they are just jealous. Apart from that I have never spotted him with any other woman or to think that he is cheating on me or something and that gave me enough reason why I shouldn¡¯t end my rtionship with him.


    I arrived home an hourter after walking a few miles to my hostel. I opened the door to my dorm and saw Silver listening to music with a headphone on her ear. She took it off immediately she noticed me. ¡°I can¡¯t believe our final year is over¡±. Silver squeaked and I just ignored her as I was exhausted. I couldn¡¯t concentrate when she was talking to me as I was just thinking of what Lorenzo told me. ¡°Ann, is everything okay?¡±. She asked when she noticed that I wasn¡¯t listening as there was no expression of excitement on my face. ¡°Did anything happen between you and my cousin?¡±. She asked and I jerked up.


    ¡°What? No way! We are both fine¡±. I blunted out suddenly and she gave me a ¡®i know you¡¯re lying look¡¯. She always figures out if I¡¯m lying or not and to avoid any of her tricky questions, I quickly took the clothes off my body and entered the bathroom.


    ¡°Ann, are you sure that you are okay?¡±. Silver screamed from outside.


    ¡°Yes¡±. I said and turned on the shower to avoid any more questions. I closed my eyes and savored the coldness of the water washed out the sweat from my body, it was enough to calm my nerves. I haven¡¯t told Silver what¡¯s going on between me and Lorenzo yet because I don¡¯t want her to feel worried and take action because I still love Lorenzo more than anything and I don¡¯t want us to end our rtionship yet. Maybe after seeing the surprise he has for me, that is it for now.


    After a few minutes in the shower, I turned it off . I grabbed the towel and dried my body with it before I came out. Silver has already fallen asleep which made me calm, at least by tomorrow she will forget about everything and won¡¯t ask me any questions. I wrapped the towel around my body and joined Silver on the bed and used the nket to cover myself. I don¡¯t have strength in me to search for a night gown from the wardrobe and besides, I and Silver are the only one alone in the room so I see no reason why I have to.


    I let out a deep breath as I stared at the ceiling. I found it hard to sleep as I kept thinking about the surprise Lorenzo has for me tomorrow night. ¡®But do you think Lorenzo deserves to be the first man to touch me?¡¯. I asked inwardly. I just wish someone could answer my questions because I don¡¯t want to loose my virginity to the wrong man. They say virginity is like a strong bond, if you wanna loose it then it has to be with someone you are willing to spend the rest of your entire life with. I kept on thinking till I finally fell asleep.

 Chapter 50 ANN PAST(2): THE CEREMONY

    ANN POV


    ¡°DRINGGGG¡±. The loud sound of the rm clock chimed in and I quickly groaned before I turned around on the bed and used the pillow to block my ear by pressing it against my head. Last night I couldn¡¯t sleep and thest thing I want right now is to be disturbed or waken up from my sleep.


    ¡°Come-on Ann wake up, ain¡¯t you hearing the rm. It¡¯s morning¡±. Silver yelled and threw a pillow at me.


    ¡°Can¡¯t we just sleep a little longer¡±. I muffled out as my face was buried on the bed below the pillow.


    ¡°No wake up Ann, we are almost an hourte¡±. Silver yelled and began bouncing on the bed which made it hard for me to sleep. I wish I could tell her to go without me but that would be the worst decision because she would suspect that I¡¯m hiding something from her.


    I finally took the pillow off my head and sat up at the edge of the bed. I was experiencing a serious headache, probably because i couldn¡¯t sleep wellst night because of too much thinking. I ced my hand on my head, trying to relieve myself from pains before I stretched my body and yawned. Then I turned to look at Silver who was standing behind me. She was fully dressed in her long red gown with the hat on her head which was the uniform given to us by our head instructor. I had no idea what she wore inside since the gown was buttoned to the end.


    ¡°How do I look?¡±. Silver asked then turned around for me to check her out.


    I gave her a thumb up and smiled,¡±Good¡±. I responded.


    ¡°How about my face makeup, is it okay?¡±. Silver asked and I just ignored her since I still feel dizzy.


    ¡°Silver, I just woke up and I can¡¯t see your face clearly¡±. I said as I stood up from the bed and entered the bathroom.


    ¡°Oh okay¡±. Silver simply said and sat on the bed as she waited.


    I took the towel off my body and entered the bathroom then turned on the shower. I spent almost twenty minutes washing my body while trying to recover from the slight headache. I turned off the shower when I was done, grabbed a clean towel and dried my body before I wrapped it around my chest. I came out of the bathroom and saw my clothes already arranged on the bed. I was relieved that I didn¡¯t have to stress myself by searching for clothes in my wardrobe so I just wore the dress Silver had kept for me on the bed.


    ¡°Ann, are you sure that you¡¯re okay?¡±. Silver asked, staring at me with concern in her eyes.


    How do i exin to her that I¡¯m not fine at all, especially when today is our graduation and i don¡¯t wanna ruin it for her by telling her all i have been going through in my rtionship with Lorenzo.


    ¡°Answer me Ann ¡±. Silver stood up from the bed and leaned closer to me. ¡°I know you¡¯re hiding something from me, I can feel it¡±.


    I turned my face and smiled at her,¡±See i am fine Silver¡±. I said while forcing a fake smile on my face just to convince her.


    Silver sighed,¡±If you say so¡±. She said and gave me some time to dress up. I wore my clothes before we ate, then she applied makeup on my face and we departed for school.


    We were two hourste when we arrived and the school was already crowded but I and Silver were able to get a free seat at the front roll. I wondered how she managed to get one but I don¡¯t care to know either. The student who sessfully graduated was giving their speech and Lorenzo was one of them. Even though I waste, at least I came on time to see my boyfriend giving his speech in front of the crowd. Everyone was cheering and throwing some rose flowers at him as he gave his speech. When I waved at him he didn¡¯t care to look at me or give me a wink or anything. He went to meet his friends as he was done giving his speech. We all threw our hats to the air when the graduation was over. We said goodbyes to our friends and took selfies. I had to fake my excitement the whole day just because of Silver as I didn¡¯t want her to suspect anything. Meanwhile while having fun with her, I was stealing a nce at Lorenzo to be sure he was having fun too which he was and that was enough to make me happy.


    By five o¡¯clock in the evening, Silver and i has already arrived home to pack about belongings into our bag so we could go home. I helped Silver pack our things from the house even though I wasn¡¯t going home with her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I will be going home with you today¡±. I said, immediately we were done packing.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±. Silver asked with a frown on her face, I knew she felt disappointed.


    ¡°I want you to cover up for me at home because I won¡¯t being back home today, maybe tomorrow¡±. I said.


    ¡°But we already made ns for today¡±. Silver said sadly.


    ¡°I know Silver but something came up¡­¡±


    ¡°What came up then?¡±. Silver asked before I could even finish my statement.


    ¡°Silver I can¡­¡±.


    Silver didn¡¯t give me a chance to speak as she grabbed our luggage¡¯s and left the room without saying a word to me. I felt bad but at the same time i don¡¯t wanna lose Lorenzo. My phone chimed in with an iing call and I quickly answered it even without knowing who the caller was.


    ¡°Meet me at my ce, immediately¡±. Lorenzo said coldly and hung up the call on me before I could even speak.


    I left my hostel and arrived at his a minuteter. I looked down at myself, checking if the red dress was still okay. I couldn¡¯t find another dress to wear since Silver had left with all the luggage¡¯s. I knocked twice at the door before it opened and Lorenzo came out. I couldn¡¯t help but admire his appearance, he was looking totally hot in the leather jacket and crazy jeans he wore. I was stunned for a moment because he was really prepared for today,¡±You look nice ¡°. I managed to say but he didn¡¯t give me a response but instead turned to lock the door.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go¡±. Lorenzo said and walked me to his car which was outside. We both entered his car before he zoomed off.

 Chapter 51 ANN PAST(3): WE FUCK! WE DON鈥橳 MAKE LOVE

    They arrived at a small building which made Ann surprised because she was expecting he would take her to a hotel. The environment of the building was dark and she could barely hear any noiseing out of the building to tell that anyone was inside. Lorenzo parked his car in the parking lot behind the small building before he unlocked the car and came out.


    ¡°Come out of the car Ann¡±. Lorenzo ordered when he noticed she was still inside the car. She felt cringe about this ce, there was no single person walking along the street which made her scared.


    ¡°Lorenzo, I don¡¯t feel good about this ce¡±. Ann said as her body trembled in fear. She wouldn¡¯t have epted his offer if only she knew he would bring her here. ¡°I want to go home, Lorenzo.¡± She said in horror and he just chuckled at her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re scared just because of this ce¡±. Lorenzo said then mmed the door locked and walked all the way round to the passengers seat. He opened the door and pulled Ann out of the car at once. ¡°Juste in with me and if you don¡¯t like what you see there, then tell me and I will take you home without any argument¡±. He said but she still felt scared about the environment, it looks like a dead-zone. There isn¡¯t any other choice left since he won¡¯t take her home till she sees what¡¯s inside the building.


    ¡°Okay fine¡±. Ann said and he held her hand tightly before he lead her into the building. The moment they entered inside, loud music boomed into Ann¡¯s ear from every corner. The building seems to be a bar filled with big men. The only women in the bar could be seen dancing half naked on the pole to entertain the men. Ann held Lorenzo¡¯s hands tightly so she wouldn¡¯t loose hold of him as they pushed their way through the crowd on the dance floor till they got to the bar.


    ¡°Wait here¡±. Lorenzo lifted Ann and ced her on the wooden chair close to the counter and walked away. Ann¡¯s gaze followed him as he strode to the two men at thest end of the counter. She couldn¡¯t figure out who those men are as their backs were facing her.


    ¡°Wow sexy¡±, The bartender called just to get her attention as he cleaned the sses. ¡°You must be the new whore for domenico¡¯s¡±. He said and gave her a wink when she quickly jolted her attention towards him. Ann quickly observes him without saying a word to him, after he had said those words to her because she knew he must be mistaken. ¡°You¡¯re one lucky woman¡±, The man said and chuckled lightly as Ann looked at him. He had tattoos all over his body apart from his face. He had a long beard and golden teeth and by her observations he seemed to be a dangerous man. Ann quickly took her gazes off him when he caught eyes with hers. ¡°It¡¯s bad to stare at daddy like that, you dirty girl¡±. He teased and Ann totally ignored him while her eyes were focused on Lorenzo.


    Ann knew she felt weird about this ce, her body felt cringe as her gaze averted from Lorenzo towards the men breaking bottles against their heads from afar. Theyughed whole-kindheartedly even though they were bleeding. Some of the men watching the two women dance at the pole would pour drinks on their bodies so they could see their bodies through their transparent lingerie. Some of them would go to them and suck their exposed nipple and squeeze their naked breast. The sight of it disgust her as many negative thoughts roam all over her head; what if those women get infected by those dirty men. She choosed not to think about it or imagine herself dancing naked on that stage.


    The fact that Lorenzo had left her here to meet those two unknown men who were back-facing her and discussing with him made her angry. He had brought her here to have sex with her so why then is he hanging out with those men. Ann wanted to leave but she doesn¡¯t want him to feel disappointed if he came back and didn¡¯t see her here so she decided to wait till he was done.


    After a few minutes, Lorenzo shook hands with those two men he was talking with before he approached her.


    ¡°Goodness, what took you so long Lorenzo?¡±. Ann asked and jumped down from the wooden chair immediately he got close to her. She wrapped her arm around his neck and hugged him,¡±I want to go home¡±. She whispered into his ear with her lips trembling. She felt scared being around this ce which does not seem to be a bar to her. It was wild in her sight. She hugged him tightly, not wanting to let him go as she felt relief of him being this close to her.


    ¡°Ann stop being pathetic ande with me¡±. Lorenzo said angrily then forcefully disengaged by nudging her apart.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you at least pretend that you care for me Lorenzo ¡±. Ann said already in tears as she felt some aching pains in her chest when he pushed her away from him. ¡°Tell me, who are those men and why did you shake hands with them?¡±. Ann questioned.


    Lorenzo¡¯s brow creased,¡±What are you talking about?¡±.


    ¡°Those men i saw you with¡±


    ¡°They are my friends¡±


    ¡°Since when do you make friends outside school?¡±. Ann asked, she knew Lorenzo¡¯s friends aren¡¯t that huge like those men he was with. They look totally different from the type of friends Lorenzo associates with and apart from that she hasn¡¯t seen men like them before around the school neither Lorenzo, this was actually her first time seeing him with those kind of men.


    Lorenzo leaned closer and slide a strand of her hair behind her ear before he lifted her up unto his arm in a bridal style.


    Ann felt shocked by his sudden move and almost let out a loud gasp but she swallowed it back, she ced her hand on his shoulder as he walked out of the crowded and noisy environment into a small hallway that leads to a room. He opened it when they arrived at the door and entered. The room looks magnificent and she never could imagine a small bar could still have such a beautiful room. The bed was perfectly arranged and designed with red roses all over which made it even more appealing. Lorenzo settled her to sit on the bed while he walked to the night stand and opened the drawal before he brought out a drug. He collected a bottle of water from the table and offered it to Ann.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±. Ann asked and stood up.


    Lorenzo exhaled and brought the drug down to her lips ¡°Do you trust me?¡±.


    Ann nodded her head, how could she say no when she really trusts him so much and loves him more than anything. She swallowed hard, despite feeling ufortable about this. Of course she trusts him but she feels insecure about this. ¡°I do¡±. She finally responded after a few seconds of intense silence.


    ¡°Then open your mouth¡±. He ordered which she did; She parted her lips open and he dipped the drug inside her mouth before draining the water into her mouth to enable her to swallow. She swallowed it immediately before he threw the empty bottle away.


    Fear hooked her stomach at that point she felt heat swell all over her body. This doesn¡¯t feel right. Her sight slowly became blurred that all she could see was the double faces of her boyfriend Lorenzo. ¡°What is happening to me Lorenzo?¡±. Ann asked. Her body felt like she was gonna lose it, heat all over especially on her sexs which made her thong wet. She could feel her wet slit rub against each other as she tried to move.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a drug to prevent pregnancy¡±. Lorenzo responded and Ann fell back to the bed with her hand on her head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel good Lorenzo¡±. Annined bitterly as she rubbed her hands around her eyes in order to regain her sight. ¡°Please take me home, Lorenzo. ¡± She begged. She felt like she had been drugged but she still had doubt over her, maybe it¡¯s just the drug reacting this way. She assured herself.


    ¡°No Ann, tonight is ours¡±. Lorenzo affirmed. ¡°Wait here, i will go get drinks¡±. He said and left the room. She tried to stop him but she was too disoriented to do that.


    She propped her hand on the bed and arched her back as she felt a burning sensation wash over. She was weak but she wanted this to happen, for her and Lorenzo to finally make love and at the same time lose her virginity to him. She took off her dress, leaving herself in just her thong and bra as she waited for him.


    Few minutester, she heard some footsteps approaching the door and she became excited when she thought it was Lorenzo, not until she heard a mumbling sound of three male voices talking from outside. She could only recognize one to be Lorenzo¡¯s voice from among them. They stopped walking immediately when they reached the door and they began to speak.


    Ann struggled to stand up from the bed before she waddled to the door in order to clearly hear what they were discussing outside.


    ¡± We want your girlfriend for the night, she¡¯s beautiful and hot¡±. One of the men said.


    ¡°You must be a very lucky man because she¡¯s a virgin so take it easy on her. She wants to make love and not have just sex for her first time¡±. She could clearly hear Lorenzo mocking tone of a voice from outside followed by a small chuckle. Ann felt stunned for a second, wondering if it was truly Lorenzo speaking. She shook her head in disapproval,¡±Lorenzo can never do this to me¡±. She thought as she ced her ear on the door and listened to their conversation.


    ¡°How much do you charge for a night?¡±. Another male voice asked which made Ann¡¯s heart skip a beat as she was scared that they were not only one man that wanted her but two.


    ¡°Twenty thousand dors¡±, Lorenzo responded and Ann gasped. It was true, he was actually selling her off. Ann wished that the ground would open up at that point and swallow her right immediately for being such a fool to trust Lorenzo. She recalled how Lorenzo had shook hands with those men. She realized that he was setting her up with them at that point but why. Tears rolled down her cheek as she cried silently in pain. She wanted to call for help but she remembered that she isn¡¯t with her phone and no one knew she is here, not even Silver. She sigh in regrets, Lorenzo really fooled her because he knew she was blinded by his love, she couldn¡¯t see what wasing for her. She could never have imagined that a man she gave her heart to would ever hurt her by breaking it into a million pieces. She felt disgusted by her boyfriend¡¯s actions that she went back to grab her dress and wore it immediately even though she was weak.


    ¡°Have fun with her¡±. Lorenzo said and that¡¯s when she knew it was toote and they wereing in. Her heart beat pounded hard against her chest, she hadn¡¯t been this scared in her life when she saw the door knob clicked. Just as she thought, the door opened and two men came in. She lifted her head and looked up at the towering figure walking towards her. They were both in a charcoal ck suit that had no shirt in to cover their chest and damn they were both hot. One of the men caught her staring at them and the corner of his mouth turned up into a crooked smile when their gaze met.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ann¡¯s body shivered in fear while her body heated up quickly, his gaze was wild and his brown eyes sparkled through the light.¡±You wanna make love honey?¡±. One of the men asked and when she didn¡¯t respond he said. ¡°Too bad we don¡¯t make love honey, WE FUCK!¡±. His deep voice growled when he uttered that statement.


    It turned out that the man who said that was ric Dario , the ruthless Italian mafia who shows no mercy.

 Chapter 52 ANN PAST(4): I WILL LET YOU FUCK ME

    Ann¡¯s heartbeat pounded in her chest, her breath caught in her throat and her body trembled in fear. She clenched her hand into a fist as she summoned enough courage in her before she spoke ,¡±Sorry to disappoint you but I have to go now¡±. She said then tried to move but ric reached forward and pulled her back by the arm and immediately, her hand swung to hit him across the face.


    His face turned to the side with the force of her p which made him release her from his grip as he wasn¡¯t expecting it. ric did not make an attempt to move, he just exhaled sharply through his nostril before he spoke coldly,¡±You shouldn¡¯t have done that honey¡±. He said but Ann ignored his statement and averted her gaze to the door, it was still wide open and after calcting her speed, she knew if she was fast enough she could make it past that door without Alec trying to stop her as he was standing not too close to the door.


    Ann rushed towards the door but was stopped immediately Alec moved to the door and leaned his huge frame leaned against the door and mmed it shut. He ripped his suit apart, revealing his full chest that had a tattoo of an eagle wing spread wide in his bicep. Fear coursed through her as she gaped at his chest, muscles rippled around his bicep down to his firm abs. She quickly turned her back to move away from him but Alec was fast enough to grab her by the hair and yank her back against him with full force.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡±. Ann yelps in pain due to his harsh grip on her hair.


    Alec grabbed her hand and twisted her arm behind her back then quickly yanked her hair down so her face could look up at the ceiling while ric approached them.


    ¡°Please let me go¡±. Ann pleaded as she began to put up a feeble fight. She struggles to squirm away from his grip but she has no hope of moving, her arms were rendered useless.


    ric appeared in front of her and ripped her dress off, then looked down at her face with a nasty smile an his lips. ¡°Don¡¯t ever hit me honey or your body will pay for the consequences¡±. He said then tore her bra apart from her chest. Ann¡¯s breastid uncovered as the cool air brushed down her pink nipples, hardening them while ric eyes, grew wide with lust as he gazed down at them.


    She tried to move her hand to cover her chest right immediately but Alec grip held her back from making a move. He squeezed her arm in his grasp, causing her to thrust her chest out just for him to see her boobs.


    ric smiled devilishly, getting a good view of her boobs. His dick hardened inside his pant at the beautiful sight of it.


    Ann closed her eyes and looked away in disgust, feeling so ashamed of herself as she was standing naked in front of these nasty men. Tears gushed out of her eyes as she couldn¡¯t do anything to stop them. She knew her life is over, nobody ising to save her, not her parents and not even her best friend Silver. ¡°Please let me go¡±. She crooked out but he didn¡¯t care to listen to her.


    ¡°Darling, we are only gonna have you for tonight and then our deal is over¡±. ric said while brushing his hand over her body, feeling the firmness in her breast. He stopped at her nipples, pinching both of them and then twisting them until she¡¯s on her toes trying to relieve the pains.


    ¡°Sir please¡±. Ann stood on her toes and screamed out in pain as he stretched out her nipples sharply. He rolled her nipples between his fingers before he finally released her.


    ric brought his face closer to her and said,¡±I want you to take off your underwear andy on the bed, legs spread while you wait for my cock¡±. He said hoarsely.


    Hismands vibrated through her body and she shuddered in Alec¡¯s grasp. ¡°Go to hell you fucking monster¡±. Ann spat in hatred. Who does she thinks she is?, a cheap slut who he could easily hit on. She hated herself for trusting Lorenzo, how could she have imagined that she would end up in this situation all because of him. Even the though of it made her cry the more but it was obvious in ric that he wasn¡¯t moved by her pathetic sob.


    ric let out an evilughter then brought out a gun from his suit and pressed it against her throat,¡±Is either you do what i asked you to do, like a dirty girl you are or i will pull the fucking trigger¡±. He threatened, causing Ann to gulp in slightly out of fear.


    Thinking of the people who would feel hurt or get affected if she perhaps has to choose death over losing her virginity to total strangers, she couldn¡¯t help but cry. Tears soaked her closed eyes as she knew she had no choice than to give them what they want. She couldn¡¯t imagine how her parents would feel, especially Silver, she would keep ming herself for leaving her behind out of anger without caring to stop her. She never want that to happen to anyone of them so she had no choice than to ept,¡±If i let you fuck me, will you let me go?¡±Ann asked.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It depends on your decision¡±. ric said with a smug on his face as he traced the gun down to her chest. Ann shivered against the cold metal pressing into her pale skin as she held her breath, praying in her heart that he wouldn¡¯t shoot her.


    ¡°Then yes, i will let you fuck me¡±. Ann responded and she released her breath when he pulled the gun from her neck.


    ¡°Release her¡±. ric ordered Alec, which he did immediately. ¡°Now honey, do as I have said and then, I won¡¯t shoot you¡±. He said and She looked up at him with pleading eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t let me repeat myself¡±. He pointed the gun at her forehead and with tears still gushing uncontrobly from her eyes, Ann quickly rolled down her thong in front of the men watching her before she crawled onto the bed andid back against the bed frame. ¡°Good girl¡±. He smirked as he took off his suit then unbuckled his belt and pulled down his pants. Ann felt a panic rise in her chest as ric tugged down his boxer shorts and his huge cocks sprung out freely. She swallowed so hard and clenched her legs tightly on the bed, wondering how his cock could fit into her when she hadn¡¯t been fucked in her life.


    ¡°I¡¯m giving Alec the gun, he wouldn¡¯t mind shooting you to death at once if you try to do anything funny¡±. ric said and offered the gun to Alec before he walked towards the bed.


    Alec took off his pants then reached down and held his pulsing cock as he walked to sit on the chair at the dark end of the room as he watched them from there while he waited patiently for his turn to fuck her.

 Chapter 53 ANN PAST(5): SHE鈥橲 A VIRGIN

    Ann¡¯s heart beat faster than usual as ric moved towards the bed then crawled towards her. He used his knee to force her thighs wider apart so both of his legs could be between hers. He grasped her both wrist and lifted her hand above her head before he pinned it against the bed at ease so she wouldn¡¯t move when he prate into her. He slid his mouth to her ear and whispered coarsely, making her wet for him,¡±I¡¯m fucking gonna screw that little hole of urs¡±. His massive hand squeezed her breast as he whispered into her ear.


    Ann¡¯s body shook and quivered as she sob below him. She wasn¡¯t ready for this and yet there is no escape from him. He leaned in and smeared his hard chest against her soft breast and her body jerked hard against him. He then held his cock and lined the head of his cock perfectly towards her opening.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t¡±. Ann screamed pathetically as she felt a sharp pain when the head of his cock pressed against her opening. ¡°Please stop it, you are hurting me¡±. She yelled in fright as the pains became unbearable for her.


    ¡°Take it easy on her ric, she¡¯s a virgin¡±. Alec¡¯s warnings echoed through the room when he heard Ann screamed.


    ¡°Sure¡±. ric said with a smirk as he added more pressure while his cock squeezed against her entrance, and she curled her toe into the bed, while groaning in pain.


    ¡°Please¡­¡±. Ann begged, wanting him to take it easy on her as pains slowly course through her body. Ann edged her eyes open and looked up, not daring to meet his cold gaze while she wrapped her legs around his butt, bracing onto him to relieve herself of the pains as he increased the pressure of his cock against her opening. ¡°Ahhh¡±. She yelped in pain as body tensed up and she loosen to his size and the head of his cock pushed inside her. Despite her screams of pain, he didn¡¯t stop pushing in hard till he was finally buried inside her. Ann cried out sharply, the trickle of her blood flow drenched his cock, making her aware that she had finally lost her virginity to the unknown man hovering on top of her body.


    ¡°Fuckkk¡­¡±. He growled as his hand went to her leg and parted them wider for him, She was so tight that it made him uneasy to thrust in at ease and It was obvious he needed more of her. He inched backwards, pulling his cock from her cunt until the head of his cock remained inside her, he then stared down at her and said,¡±This might hurt a little¡±. He said and before she could respond, he mmed back in and shoved his full length deep into her. He tilted his head back and moaned in pleasure, feeling her walls stretched to amodate his full size as he plundered deeply.


    A sharp cry escaped Ann lips, feeling the painful intrusion breaking into her. She clenched her fist while tears rolled down her eyes. She needed something to hold on to but his powerful grip made her hand helpless. ¡°Please, don¡¯t do this to me¡±. She whimpered as his cock painfully shove into her.


    ¡°You are so fucking tight¡±. He groaned and brought her legs up to his chest to draw himself closer as he slowly began to increase his speed and she started to feel heat rising in her at once.


    ¡°Ahhh fuck¡±. He moaned as he began to ram into her with full speed. Her thighs slipped further open and rested on both sides of his shoulder as the pains slowly began to fade away while pleasure consumed her whole body. ¡°Are you feeling me ?¡±. He asked, hearing her small whimper turning into a throaty moan. ¡°Cum for daddy honey¡±. He growled, sliding his hand down her body to strum his finger against her clit. Her walls strangled his cock as his finger worked on her clit.


    ¡°You are not my daddy, you fool!¡±. Ann yelled at him in rage and he mmed back deeply, this time harder which made her stifled out a moan.


    ¡°Ahhh¡±. Ann screamed in intense pleasure as she suddenly forgot everything except the feeling of his cock. She had no idea sex would feel so good. She started to rock her hip against him while his finger moved in rhythm with his speed, sending her over the edge and wanting more. He increased the pace of his thrust, jamming into her rough and firm till she could no longer feel the pains but just the cock. ¡°Ahhh¡­please¡­.¡±. She screamed, he knew she needed more. He began pumping hard into her as his finger pinched her clit hard, so hard that it made her eyes watered.


    ¡°Cum for me honey¡±. He urged as he released her clit and began rubbing it with the thumb of his fingers. Ann wiggled below him as she screamed so loud in pleasure, her cunt became so sensitive to be able to withstand his calloused hands. She want to make him stop but he held her hand tightly so she wouldn¡¯t move. Her body jerked as every inch of him slid out and mmed back in, sending her over the edge. Her walls came crashing with waves of orgasm, making it easier for him to ease in and out of her sloppy walls and just as she begins to feel his cock pulsing inside her, he quickly slides out of her.


    He groaned as his hot cum exploded from his tip and syed on her stomach down to her cunt. He let out a deep sigh of relief before he cleared the heavy sweat from his face.


    ¡°Honey i know you want more but Alec will have to take it from here¡±. ric said as heid a soft kiss on her head and Ann eyes wide open. She was just recovering from the intimacy that they have just had so why then does she has to fuck another.


    ¡°No please, not again¡±, Ann begged.

 Chapter 54 ANN PAST(6): SHE鈥橲 USELESS TO US

    ¡°I will see you outside once you¡¯re done Alec ¡±. ric said to Alec as he wore back his pants and left the room with his suit draped on his shoulder.


    Ann felt weak, her cunt was gleaming red for having ric cock ram into her. If having it for the second time would save her life then she doesn¡¯t mind doing it again.


    Alec strode towards her with his cock standing hard against his rock hard abs. He climbed onto the bed and using his hand, he spread her legs apart to wee his full body frame between her then propped his two hands between her head on the bed while he looked down at her tears stained cheek. He lowered his hand and wiped them out which made Ann open her eyes in shock and looked at him. She was surprised he wasn¡¯t as rude and devilish as ric. He was more calming and gentle.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ain¡¯t you gonna fuck me and leave just like your friend did?¡±, Ann asked, feeling impatient but then, he did the most surprising thing. He lowered his head down and began to drop mouth open kisses from neck down to her chest while he began to crawl down till his face was buried between her legs. Her breath quickened as his hot breath fanned her cunt and he nted a wet kiss on her cunt where ric had released his cum on. She quickly arched her back and moaned, while her cunt throb due to his touch. She hated the way her body is reacting to his touch, she was supposed to feel anger in her for allowing a stranger to dis-virgin her. Ann shivered when he settled his finger on her slit, pressing them against her clit, ¡°Ahhh¡±. She moaned, spreading her thigh more wider for him.


    His fingers began stroking her slit until it parted her folds, making the muscles of her cunt pulse and release more fluid. He outstretched his hand towards her mouth and dipped it into her throat, almost choking that she began to gag before he brought them out. He then lowered his mouth to her cunt and began sucking her clit as he hungrily took in a taste of her.


    Ann squirmed above him, moving her hand all over the bed and moaning in pleasure,¡±Oh fuckkk¡±. Her legs buckled up hard and she arched her back while her eyes rolled back to her head. She couldn¡¯t think straight as thrills of pleasure ran all over body. He nibbled on her clit and started giving them soft bites while her clit throbbed in pleasure, sending tons of wanton excitement down to her limb that she couldn¡¯t help but moan. ¡°Oh God, it feels so Good¡±. She slid her hand down between her legs and fisted his hair, trying to pull his head out so he could stop eating her out. He slid his finger inside and she gasped. His finger was rough and thick as he ease them in and out of her while his tongue flicked against her clit. She shamelessly began to rock her hip so her cunt could grind hard against his face and add more pressure for his tongue to press hard against her clit.


    He chuckled slightly when he noticed that she was enjoying it then inserted his second finger inside her. He tweaked and flexed his finger inside her while she bite her lips to hold back her moan. ¡°You like it don¡¯t you?¡±. He asked and before she could respond he inserted another finger inside her and she tightened around him, then tilted his hand and began pumping his three fingers inside her pussy walls. Her cunt muscles squeezed hard against him as she screamed hard and grasped the duvet. Her body began convulse as she made a huge release before he slid his fingers out with her cum coated around it.


    He licked his hand clean then leaned closer and thrust his tongue inside her. Her body arched up from the bed and settled back down, feeling the warmness and softness of his tongue roam inside her and all over her pussy walls while he licked her clean. He lifted his face and crawled up the way up to her face then mmed his icy lips against her. Making sure she tastes a bit of her cum when he shoves his tongue inside her mouth. She moaned into his mouth as she felt the tip of his cock, nudging her opening. She hated the way her body was reacting to his touch, she was supposed to feel disgusted by this, yet she felt so much pleasure. He was so hot and hard. He briefly disengaged from the kiss before his green eyes stared into hers,¡±Don¡¯t be scared, I won¡¯t go hard on you¡±. He assured her then held his cock between her legs and positioned it at her entrance while staring into her scared eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be scared¡±. He lowered his head down to her neck and whispered sweet words into her ear just to calm her down and she trembled in lust.


    He sucked her neck as he pressed his cock against her entrance and eased his full length into her. She could feel the veins in his cock rub against her tight walls as he smeared his cock into her. He halted his movement and beganying kisses all over her body till she was ready to take him.


    Ann felt a relief, she wished Alec was the one who fucked her first, it would have been better and wouldn¡¯t have hurt her. Slowly she began to feel his cock move inside her at ease, filling her and stretching her at every thrust. Suddenly, he pulled out his cock and sat on the bed.


    ¡°Since it¡¯s your first time, I want you to ride on me¡±. He said and Ann looked at him sheepishly. ¡°C¡¯mon, don¡¯t be scared¡±. He said with his voice extremely convincing. She hated the fact that her body wanted this so she stood up and moved between hisp with her knee. She ced her two hands on his shoulder and eased herself down on his firm dick while he held it in position, ¡°AHHHH ¡±, They both moaned as his cock slid into her and filled her to the brim. He moved his hip forward ensuring his cock was buried deep inside her before he grabbed her ass cheeks and began motioning her to ride on him by lifting her up and bringing her right down on his cock. He cupped her breast and pinched her nipple hard while his cock pumps in and out of her as she rides on his cock.


    ¡°Ahhh fuckk¡±. He moaned, cupping her two breasts while she hump up and down his cock. The two of them moaned as they were getting so much pleasure. She lifted her hair up using her hand with her mouth open while she moaned.


    He flipped her over, and now he was on top of her as he began to thrust into her at a fast pace. He increased his pace, letting out animistic groans as his cock sank into her again and again with each thrust. His pace was fast, each thrust made her tremble as his tip was hitting her g spot.


    ¡°Ahhh. She let out a shock yelp as she cum so hard on his cock while his body jerked, sending him to touch his climax point hard as her orgasm covered him.


    He finally glides out of her and strokes his dick severally at the entrance of her cunt. He stroked himself hard, seeking for his release while he let out a painful groan with his eyes tightly closed. He stroked his cock faster till his balls contracted and shot out his full release on her cunt. He rolled her clit using his finger and she cried out as her orgasm came right out and pooled on the bed.


    They were both panting heavily, feeling exhausted of their hard fuck. He rolled out of the bed and put on his clothes before he brought out his phone and made a call.


    ¡°Be here immediately¡±. He said and hung up the call then gazed at Ann on the bed. She was deeply asleep on the bed, she was really weak and tired. He leaned closer and tried to touch her face but stopped when the door opened and ric came in.


    ¡°What should we do to her?¡±. Alec asked.


    ¡°Nothing¡±. He said. ¡°I¡¯ll just take a few pictures and a video of her¡±. ric added.


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±. He asked and ric raised his brow. ¡°We can¡¯t just leave her like this naked¡±. Alec pointed out.


    ¡°She¡¯s useless to us and we have nothing to do with her¡±


    ¡°I will go get her some clothes¡±. Alec said as he walked to the door and stopped. ¡°Just find someone to look after her so she wouldn¡¯t get touched again¡±. He said and left the room.


    ric smirked then brought out his phone and began filming her full naked body. He cut off the video and left the room after he was done.

 Chapter 55 ANN PAST (7): WHY?, MOM.

    Ann gradually regained her consciousness as she opened her eyes. She felt a sharp pain in between her legs and she quickly sat up only to realize she was stark naked beneath the duvet. She pulled the duvet up to chest, to cover her boobs from being seen if anyone had to burst into the room.


    Panic rise in her chest as she tried to recall all what happened to her. She tried to get out of the bed in a hurry to leave but the pains between her legs kept getting worse and she took off the duvet to check what was causing the pains only to see the stains of her blood on the bed. Her heart broke into a million pieces as she had a shback of what happenedst night; How Lorenzo had drugged her and sold her as a sex ve to the two men who had raped herst night. Having a well detailed memories of what happenedst night, she felt disgusted by herself. She ran her hand through her disheveled hair, Feeling so ashamed of herself for being such a fool and a tool. She brought her hand up to her face, staring at them as tears overflowed from her eyes down to cheek. She sniffled in and closed her eyes to allow the tears to freely float out. She could never imagine Lorenzo could ever do this to her, she felt like her life was over after the love of her life had sessfully broken her heart and her trust at the same time. She was confused as to what to do, whether she should inform the cops or what? But then, she doesn¡¯t has any prove against Lorenzo, neither does she knows the identity her rapist.


    Ann clumsily climbed out of bed, she felt a relief that no one was in the room but just her. She picked her dress from the ground up to wear them but they were ruined, there is no way she could wear it since it has been shredded into two pieces. She staggered back and sat on the bed then buried her face on her palm. She was so confused about what to do, what to say to her parents and what to say to Silver about Lorenzo. Just in one day, a bad decision ruined her entire life. She heaved a sigh of regret all over again and over again as she stood up from the bed, she wobbled to the bathroom as she couldn¡¯t bear to be covered by the sperm of her rapist. It was so disgusting to her, her whole body disgust her. She pushed the door to the bathroom, opened and entered inside then turned to look at the mirror. She was looking so horrible, her brownish hair was sttered on her pale face and she quickly flipped it back using her hand just to see her face. She had a dark circle around her eyes and her neck has bruises all over it, especially her nipples from the sharp pinch he gave herst night which was still hurting. Her lips were dried and had a slit opening in the middle, probably because of how rough one of them had kissed herst night. She spat into the sink and turned on the tap. She cupped her hand and filled it with water before she sshed it on her face then begins to sob as she stared at herself in the mirror,ying curses on herself for being such a fucking fool. She knew she wasn¡¯t herselfst night, the drug she drank took over her sense of thinking that she couldn¡¯t realize what she was doing and right now all she could think of was to curse herself.


    ¡°I am a fool! I am an idiot for trusting you Lorenzo!! I gave you my heart and you gave me a thousands of reasons to hate you¡±. She vented her anger by yelling at herself in the mirror while she concentrated all her anger into her fist and then threw a punch at the mirror which made it break into pieces and painfully pierce into her knuckles. She gasped out loud as her hand began to bleed. The pains in her hand were smallpared to the pains in her heart.


    ¡°Why did you do this to me Lorenzo?¡±. She questioned as she cried in pain, She didn¡¯t want to scream so someone won¡¯t know she¡¯s here and then forced himself on her again. The blood in her hand dribbled down to the ground as she walked to the bathtub. She was losing so much blood in the process so she turned on the shower to wash it away. The water drenched her body and washed out all the dirt. She cried below the shower with no strength to wash herself, she felt like she was gradually losing all her strength. She stayed in the bathroom for almost an hour before the bleeding stopped and she finally came out, looking so numb on her cold skin. She looked around searching for something to wear just to cover body so she could leave this ce immediately but there was nothing around. She walked to the wardrobe and opened it, there she found a red dress and wore it without a second thought. The red dress was so indecent, it could barely cover her chest and thigh but there is nothing to do as it is better than to walk around naked. She braided her hair into two then walked to the nightstand and collected the drug that Lorenzo had given herst night before she left the room.


    She was on barefoot as she tiptoed out of the hallway. She was lucky to have found everyone deeply asleep, the women were nowhere to be seen, only the men. She observed them all only to realize they were all dead and had blood floating out from their head. She had no idea what had happened when she was asleep so she quickly headed to the door before anyone caught her. Ann jumped from side to side to avoid the blood from touching her foot from the ground before she came out of the bar then boarded a taxi.


    ¡°Madam, your destination please?¡±. The cabman asked as he positioned the front mirror and it revealed a reflection of her boobs. Hefortably stared at it through the mirror and Ann quickly lifted the cor of the dress to cover her boobs immediately she noticed.


    ¡°UCLA¡±. Ann responded and the man smirked before he turned on the car engine and zoomed off without saying a word.


    Few minutester, they arrived at the school gate and the man stopped the car.


    ¡°Here we are madam, now pay me my money¡±. The man said as Ann got out of the car and mmed the door shut.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°I have no money¡±


    ¡°Pay me my money!!!¡±. The man demanded and outstretched his hand through the car window.


    ¡°Do you want me to scream and tell everyone your secrets?¡±. Ann asked just to threaten him as she was scared that he woulde out and pick up a fight with her.


    On Hearing that, the man quickly turned on his engine and zoomed off.


    ¡®So he really has a secret?¡¯. Ann wondered but shove the thoughts off her head as she was lucky that it was able to scare him off. She pushed the gate open and walked in, heading to her hostel. She felt something hard hit the back of her head and when she turned to see what it was, she heard someone yelling at her,¡±You are shameless¡±. The girl who threw a small ball at her said with a disgusting look on her face, staring at her as if she was trash that needed to be taken out. She wondered why the girl was calling her names and chose to ignore because she thought the girl was trying to get her attention but then everyone started throwing trash at her and alsoughed while pointing fingers at her for no reason.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you got the nerve to show your face here!¡±. One of them yelled.


    ¡°She¡¯s a cheap whore¡±. Another one yelled and all of themughed.


    ¡°And she looks so innocent¡±. Another girl said in disgust.


    ¡°Hey girl, can i fuck your pussy for free or was the money not enough for you?¡±. A guy mocked and everyoneughed.


    At that point, Ann knew something was wrong, could it be that they know what all happened to herst night?¡¯ She shook her head in disapproval, that can¡¯t be possible. Her whole reputation will be ruined if that happens. People will question her character, her name and wouldn¡¯t care to hear from her side story, probably because she¡¯s a woman and they will think she did all that for money.


    She lowered her head to avoid people¡¯s gaze around her while she ran to the hostel to get her phone and purse before she immediately left the hostel and boarded a taxi home.


    She paid the taxi man immediately when he arrived at her house before she stepped out of the car and went in.


    ¡°Hello, is anyone home?¡±. She asked as she knocked repeatedly at the door till it opened and her mother came out, looking so furious. ¡°Hey, mom¡±. Ann force a fake smile just to hide all her pains from her mother, when she saw her.


    Her mom red at her hard then lifted her hand and pped her immediately,¡±I should have aborted you when your father told me to¡±. She said in rage and Ann gasped in shock while holding her cheek. She looked back at her mom with tears instantly clouded in her eyes before she uttered two words in a questioning tone.


    ¡°Why?. Mom¡±.

 Chapter 56 ANN PAST(8): COME GET ME OUT OF HERE

    Ann held her cheek and looked into her mother¡¯s eyes, trying to figure out why she had pped her. She quickly took her eyes off when her mother locked her gaze with her as all she could see was anger burning in her blooded eyes. Ann¡¯s mother gripped her by the ear and pulled her inside the house before mming the door shut.


    ¡°Please tell me mom, what did i do wrong so i can fix it?¡±. Ann asked calmly as she stared at her dad who was rxed on the coach, probably lost in thought because he seems to be absent minded while her mom was scrolling the screen of her phone as if searching for something. The silence of her parents was killing her, adding so much pains in her chest that she could barely think straight. Or could it be that they know what happened to her?. Noway!, her parents should be thest person that should ever get to know about it because she isn¡¯t ready to face them yet. All she wanted was time alone to fix herself, to think of her next step to get her revenge and not get involved in some shitty argument with her parents.


    ¡°Well can you fix this?¡±. Her mothers statement brought her out of her daze. She yed a video on her phone and revealed it to her face.


    Ann¡¯s jaw dropped open in shock that neither a word coulde out of her mouth as she watched. It was a video of ric in bed with her, kissing her lips and biting them. The video revealed her full naked body and the blood stains on the bed. He was roaming his hand all over her body as he spoke,¡±What a shameless woman, she came to me so I could deflower just for money so whoever that is watching this, should know that this isn¡¯t rape because i will never bring myself to rape any woman as cheap as her. But anyways she is lucky, a handsome man like me defiled her and i must say, she was a little bit tight to contain my huge dick¡±. He said and kissed her cheek softly. ¡°She¡¯s asleep now and i know she would love to see a video of her in the inte so in-case she wants to apply as a slut in porn-hub they will immediately ept her and again, yes, i fucked her and she enjoyed it cause she¡¯s my dirty little slut¡±. He then squeezed her boobs before the video ended.


    Ann bit her lower lip as tears rolled down her eyes when she realized the reason why those teens in school  mocked her and why her mother pped her. It was toote to hide anything from her parents because the video has already gone viral. She lowered her gaze, she couldn¡¯t dare to look at her parents in the eyes as she felt so ashamed of herself. It would have been better if she had chosen to be dead for this not to happen at all.


    She gathered her courage and looked up at her mother. ¡°Mom, I can exin ¡±. She tried to speak but her mother lifted her hand and pped her hard across the face. Shended on the ground due to the force of the painful p and almost lost one of her tooth. She began to bleed from her mouth and she quickly covered it to avoid the blood from dripping to the ground.


    ¡°I am so ashamed to call you my daughter Ann¡±. Ann¡¯s mother cried out loud.


    ¡°Mom I¡¯m sorry¡±. Ann pleaded breathlessly. She wished her mother could just give her a chance to speak so she could exin all what happened but that will be worthless because what is in the video had made her lose the love her mother had for her.


    ¡°I mean what would people say Ann, did you ever think of that?¡±. She asked as Ann shook her head and continued to beg. ¡°What did I do to deserve all this Ann? Please tell me???!¡±. She yelled at Ann.


    ¡°Mom please let me exin ¡±, Ann pleaded then turned to look at her dad with pleading eyes as she got on her knees. ¡°Dad please talk to mom¡±. She sped her hand as she begged. She wanted him to calm her mother down so she could speak.


    ¡°There is nothing to talk about Ann. We have done our part as your parents and now it¡¯s time for you to face the embarrassment you have caused in our family and yourself. You are on your own now. Just go upstairs, pack your things and maybe go and live in a hotel till you find a man that can ept a shameless woman like you¡±.


    Ann¡¯s father¡¯s words hurted her so badly. She never expected this from him because he had always had her back right from when she was a kid so why now that she needed him most that he is acting so ignorant.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Dad you can¡¯t do this to me¡±. Ann said.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have married your mother but because of you I had to!!!. Because I never thought you would turn out to be a disgrace to my family¡±. He stood up from the coach and spat. ¡°Get ready Benita we are getting a divorce, i am done being together with you all because of this usel¡­¡±. He paused and looked away. ¡°I can¡¯t even look at you right now, because everything about you disgust me¡±. He yelled at Ann.


    ¡°She¡¯s leaving the house Michael but we are not getting a divorce¡±. Her mother stated and it suddenly turned into a big argument. Both her mom and dad voices echoed around the sitting room as they attacked each other. This was the first time she was watching her parents fight and it was all because of her. She ruined her parents¡¯ rtionship all because of a bad decision she made out of love. She had no choice than to leave as she couldn¡¯t bear to see her parents fight all because of her.


    Ann ran upstairs, grabbed some of her luggage¡¯s and left the house without her parents¡¯ notice as they were too busy arguing with one another. She cried in her heart as she ran away from home. Some people who recognized her as the girl in the video would throw something at her and call her bad names. She fell down on the sidewalk and hugged her legs as she cried while they threw things at her.


    ¡°Your parents should be ashamed of you¡±. One of the passersby threw a stone at her and ran away immediately. The stone which she threw at her gave her a scratch on the head that made her bleed. She had nowhere to go. She tried calling Silver but she didn¡¯t give her a response. She deserves it after all she has done to her. She wept bitterly until she got a call and when she checked the caller, it was from Silver. She quickly answered the call and ced the phone on her ear.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Silver but pleasee get me out of here before I die¡±. She begged.

 Chapter 57 ANN PAST(9): CALL THE FUCKING AMBULANCE!!!

    Silver was angry when Ann had refused toe home with her, without telling her where she was going. Although she admitted it was all her fault that she didn¡¯t give her a chance to speak before she left and when she arrived home yesterday, she made up stories for Ann¡¯s parents just to cover Ann up. She tried calling Ann when she got home but her phone was switched off and she couldn¡¯t reach her neither could she trace her location yesterday. She had sleepless night thinking about where Ann could be and when she thought that she might be with Lorenzo, that¡¯s when he showed up by twelve o¡¯clock in the mid night. She asked Lorenzo if he went out with Ann and his response was that he hadn¡¯t seen her since the day she left his hostel and that was on Thursday before the graduation day on Friday. Again, she tried calling Ann but her calls keeps getting denied and when she told Lorenzo about, she expected him to react and probably call the cops about Ann missing because it seems so strange that Ann line couldn¡¯t be reachable but he showed less concern about it and asked her to go the bed after convincing her that Ann must have reached home by now and she might be tired or they ran out of power so that¡¯s why her Ann;s phone is switched off. Lorenzo gave her enough reasons why she shouldn¡¯t be worried about Ann but that wasn¡¯t enough as she still felt bothered about it. She shouldn¡¯t have let her go without knowing where she was going that evening. She called Ann¡¯s mother to be sure about what Lorenzo had said about Ann being home by now but they said Ann isn¡¯t home yet and she thought she must be in her ce by now and in order to avoid her mother from panicking in fear of Ann out there alone in the dark, she had to lie to Ann mother that she is with her. At first she didn¡¯t believe so she asked why she called her. Silver felt so bad that she had to lie to Ann¡¯s parent again, wondering that something bad must have happened to her but she shove it off her head as she knew she was just imagining things because she was worried. When Ann¡¯s mom woke her up from her daze with her voice she said they were ying a truth or dare game that Ann dared her to call. Ann mother just heaved a deep sigh then admitted that she did scared the crap out of her before she hang up the call.


    Silver fell back on the bed, staring up at the ceiling, wondering where Ann could be if she wasn¡¯t with Lorenzo.


    Presently, Silver got a call from Ann and was excited at first but ignored her calls. She wanted to put her in the ckmail list to teach her a lesson after what she did to her yesterday but the urge to know where she went was pondering in her mind. She needed to know where Ann went without her phone and without leaving no trace of where she wasst night. She knew Ann very well that she hardly goes anywhere without leaving a trace and if this had to happen, it means something is wrong somewhere and she didn¡¯t seem to notice itst night because she was so angry at her best friend Ann. After having second thoughts about it, she called Ann in order to give her a piece of her mind but before she could speak Ann said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Silver but pleasee get me out of here before I die¡±. She hung up immediately and within a second a GPS address was sent to her, it was an address to her house. She felt like it was a serious emergency because Ann¡¯s voice sounded as if she was in danger. She was so scared about how weak Ann¡¯s voice sounded in the call, Ann has never sounded like that. She quickly stood up from the bed, took off and night gown and changed into a blue dress without even having her bath as she was in a haste. She grabbed her purse from the drawal and rushed out of her room.


    ¡°I¡¯m going out, Lorenzo, please tell mom that I went to Ann¡¯s ce when shees back¡±, Silver yelled at his room door as she knew her mother had gone out for a morning walk with the pets.


    Lorenzo opened the door and pulled out his luggage before he locked his room,¡±You will have to call mom and tell her¡±. He said and Silver paused and nced at him, surprised. ¡°I¡¯m traveling to Italy, remember?¡±. He remarked and she muffled a ¡®oh¡¯.


    ¡°But you told me your flight leaves tonight, so why leave now?¡±. Silver asked and stared at him suspiciously, she felt like he was trying to run away just like he used to do when they were kids. Whenever he had troubles he would pack his things and run out of the house until the problem was solved.


    ¡°Something came up¡±. He simply said and Silver just shoved the thought aside as she remembered that he¡¯s a grown up man now and he must have changed from his old childish self. ¡°And how is Ann?¡±. Lorenzo asked just to avoid Silver¡¯s question.


    ¡°She just called me now and that¡¯s why I¡¯m going to see her¡±. Silver said.


    ¡°Well is she okay?¡±. Lorenzo asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know for now Lorenzo, you shoulde with me to check because she¡¯s your girlfriend¡±. Silver suggested.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m good¡±. Lorenzo said and Silver didn¡¯t bother to force him toe along with her because she was already running out of time.


    She wasn¡¯t in the mood to ask him for reasons, maybe when she gets to Ann¡¯s house she will ask her to exin everything to her. ¡°Okay bye I have to go¡±. She said and quickly scurried out of the house to the roadway. She called a uber driver and in a few seconds he drove in and she entered immediately before he zoomed off.


    Few minutester, they arrived at their destination before she alighted from the car and paid him off. She strode towards Ann¡¯s house but stopped when she saw a group of crowd gathered on the sidewalk, murmuring words that she couldn¡¯t hear clearly. She remembered she heard some distant voices when she called Ann so she could be there as she is a fan of gossip. She thought about it for a few seconds before she decided to go check if Ann was there before she would go straight to Ann¡¯s house if she couldn¡¯t find her in the crowd.


    ¡°Shameless woman, you deserve to die before you go out there to corrupt the young girls in our society¡±.


    Silver heard a woman voiced out as she approached the crowd ¡°What¡¯s happening here?¡±. She asked but nobody gave her a response as everyone was so lured to their phone as they video what was being disyed in front of their view. She became eager to know who the woman was referring to so she nudged her way through the crowd until she got in to see the person everyone was filming.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Her eyes widened in shock while her jaw dropped open in disbelief, it was Ann in a pool of blood who was gradually losing consciousness as she was bleeding. Tears clouded in her eyes on seeing that no one made an attempt to save her life nor even care to call an ambnce as they were all busy recording her as she slowly loose her life.


    Silver fell on her knee and pulled Ann up to her chest then engulfed her in a tight hug before she screamed in rage,¡±CALL THE FUCKING AMBULANCE YOU FOOLS!!!¡±.

 Chapter 58 ANN PAST (10): TALK TO ME, I WON鈥橳 JUDGE YOU

    Silver¡¯s dress was stained with Ann blood but she didn¡¯t even care as she was more concerned about saving her friend¡¯s life. She brought out her phone from her purse and dialed the ambnce number as she saw that no one had made an attempt to do so. They were gawking at her in the most disgusting way with their hands covering their mouths while they take videos of them.


    ¡°Please I just sent you the address, it¡¯s an emergency, please hurry up¡±. Silver said on the phone before she hung up immediately and sent them the address.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch her, she¡¯s disgusting and she deserves to die¡±. A woman yelled when Silver tried to help Ann up.


    ¡°Who the fuck said that?¡±. Silver turned in rage, scanning among the crowd in search of the bitch who had the nerve to utter that statement against her friend. Out of fear, they pointed at thedy who said that and Silver gently ced Ann in a sitting position before she walked towards thedy and pped her hard across the face.


    Thedy gasped in shock as she brought her hand up to caress her cheek. ¡°How dare you p me???¡±. She yelled and lifted her hand to p her back but Silver held her wrist in the air and stopped her right immediately before she could even hit her.


    ¡°Do you want me to file a case against you?? For murder??¡±. She asked then gasped softly. ¡± Oh you got kids and you probably do not want that right?¡±. She asked sarcastically then raised one brow up as she was expecting a reply from the woman but got none. ¡°That¡¯s what I thought¡±. She released the woman¡¯s hand down and people began leaving out of fear followed by thedy who ran away to avoid going to jail.


    Silver quickly took Ann hand and wrapped it around her neck before she assisted her up to stand on her feet. Her whole weight was bnced on Silver¡¯s body as she was weak and could barely hold herself firmly. The ambnce appeared a minuteter and they quickly came out and carried Ann into the bus and gently ced her on the bed. Silver joined them in the bus before they zoomed off, driving to the hospital while Ann was given a first aid treatment. A bondage was wrapped around her head to stop the bleeding but it ended up getting soaked with blood. They discovered she had a cut on her forehead and there was no way they could stop the bleeding without treating the wounds on her head.


    Silver grasped hold of Ann¡¯s hand as she stood beside the bed. Tears streamed down uncontrobly from her eyes as she begged Ann to stay strong. ¡°Please keep your eyes open for me Ann, you know i can¡¯t do anything without you if you die now¡±. She fell on her knees and stared at Ann¡¯s face, she couldn¡¯t see her eyes as it was covered with blood and it made her cry so hard. Ann had never seen Silver cry this way which made her feel so bad as she felt like it was all her fault.¡±Ann, remember the ns we had together, please don¡¯t leave me. Please¡±. She sobbed while she pleaded with Ann. ¡°Please Ann, please stay with me. Don¡¯t leave me. I ept all the me, it was all my fault I shouldn¡¯t have left without you Ann. i am so stupid. I am the worst friend ever¡±. Silver cursed herself and Ann squeezed Silver hand tightly as she wanted her to stop cursing and ming herself for her own mistake. Silver smiled when she felt Ann squeezed her hand and sniffed in,¡±Yes Ann we are gonna do everything together and I promise you that I will never leave you ever again, no matter how angry I am¡±. She said.


    The car stopped and in a second, the back door was flung open. ¡°Please madam, you need to adjust so we could take her out of the car¡±. A man said to Silver calmly and she quickly wiped the tears in her eyes before she alighted down from the bus.


    The nurses rushed out of the hospital as they were being called out and assisted them to carry the bed out of the car before one of the nurses began to roll it into the hospital in a haste while Silver hurriedly rushed to hold Ann¡¯s hand. They got to the emergency ward and Silver was held back by the nurses as she wasn¡¯t allowed to go in with Ann,


    ¡°Please let me go, Ann needs me in there¡±. Silver begged the nurses who were holding her back as she struggled to pull out from their grip.


    ¡°I am sorry my dear but we can¡¯t let you go into the emergency room¡±. The nurse responded politely before they released her from their grip when she had stopped struggling to go in. ¡°Please don¡¯t go in if you want her to be saved, the operation is ongoing and the doctor might get distracted if he sees you inside¡±. The nurse said before she entered the room with the doctor.


    Silver began to stride to and fro around the hallway with her hand on her head. She was scared and worried that Ann might lose her life as the wait was getting longer. She walked to the door and tried to spy through the small hole but she couldn¡¯t see what was happening inside the room. It made her restless. She went to the waiting room and sat on the chair but stood up right immediately and began walking aimlessly around the room..


    One hourter, the doctor came out of the emergency room and Silver quickly rushed towards him to get a result from him about Ann.


    ¡°Sir please, is she okay? Did she survive??¡±. Silver query as she couldn¡¯t wait to hear a positive response from him. ¡°Can I see her now?¡±She asked again when he didn¡¯t give her a respond.


    ¡°Miss, calm down and just breathe¡±. The doctor urged her and she took two deep breaths in and exhaled before she spoke.


    ¡°Now tell me, how is she?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s still alive, she survived the operation¡±


    Silver screamed and jumped up excitedly.¡±Oh my God, thank you so much sir¡±. She sped her hand and said in appreciation before she let out a sign of relief. ¡°Please can I see her now?¡±


    ¡°Not now because there is still a little problem¡±


    Silver frowned and her heartbeat began to beat rapidly,¡±And what is that doctor?¡±


    ¡°She has lost a lot of blood and we urgently need blood or else¡­¡±. He paused.


    ¡°Or else what?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think she can make it¡±


    ¡°Where can I get blood???¡±


    ¡°The blood bank¡±. He replied. ¡°But you need to be fast because I don¡¯t think we can save her without the blood¡±. The doctor added which made Silver scared.


    ¡°I can give her mine, i have blood so i¡­¡±


    ¡°First of all, May I know who she is to you?¡±. The doctor asked.


    ¡°I am her sister ¡°. Silver lied just to avoid any long speech from the doctor. She just needed Ann to be alive and she is willing to do anything for her.


    ¡°It¡¯s not about having blood in your body, your blood group has to match with hers¡±. He said. ¡°But since you are rted to her, I am sure it will¡±. He assured Silver. ¡°We just have to run some tests for you and check your blood group to avoid any mistakes¡±. The doctor said.


    ¡°Sure, okay ¡°. Silver epted and the doctor summoned the nurse and she came immediately.


    ¡°Take her to theb room and run out a blood test¡±. The doctor said to the nurse and the nurse nodded then turned to Silver.¡±And please be face cause we don¡¯t have any time left to waste¡±. He added.


    ¡°Come with me¡±. The nurse ordered and Silver followed her to theb room. They ced her toy on the bed before they took out her blood and ran some tests. She waited for ten second before the results were finally out.


    ¡°Your blood matches with hers, soe with me ¡°. The nurse said to Silver and she stood up from the bed and followed her to the emergency room.


    immediately she was taken to the emergency ward, her gaze first met with Ann on the bed, she was on oxygen and in a really bad state. Silver observed Ann as she waspelled to the hospital bed by the nurse, next to Ann¡¯s bed before the doctor came in and connected a fuse in her hand then began the blood transfusion. Silver cried as she watched Ann on the bed, her body was stiff and it didn¡¯t seem as if she was breathing. She was praying in her heart that Ann should be saved.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t leave me Ann ¡°. Silver whispered constantly in tears.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    It took about two hours before Ann regained consciousness and the fuse was disconnected.


    Silver quickly walked to the bed Ann wasying on and stood beside her then held her hand. She ced her hand on Ann¡¯s head and began caressing her hair softly until she saw Ann grinned at her. She could still remember how badly Ann loves it whenever she caresses her hair.


    ¡°How are you feeling now Ann?¡±. Silver asked when Ann squinted her eyes opened and looked up at her,


    ¡°Good¡­just feel a little headache¡±. Ann stressed out her voice softly as she tried to seat up but Silver held her down.


    ¡°I should call the doctor to check on you¡±. Silver said and as she tried to move, Ann pulled her back.


    ¡°No I¡¯m fine¡±, Ann said with a pout on her lips,


    Silver scoffed then half a smile,¡±Or you¡¯re just scared of injection¡±


    Ann shrugged slightly,¡±Please don¡¯t say that again, you know how much i hate those sharp needles¡±


    ¡°Oh please¡±. Silver rolled her eyes as they bothughed and after a second, everywhere suddenly became quiet. The silence was intense as none of them was willing to speak. She knew it was time to ask Ann what happened to her that made those people harass her on the street. So many questions were roaming in her head and she didn¡¯t know if Anna was ready to answer them all. ¡°You don¡¯t know how bad I felt when I thought that you¡¯re not gonna make it¡±. Silver said then wiped the tears forming up in her eyes.


    ¡°Oh c¡¯mon, don¡¯t cry please¡±. Ann said as she hates to see Silver in a sad mood. ¡°I am d that you were here just when I needed you¡±. Ann said and sniffed in.


    ¡°But why were those people yelling at you, what did you do wrong?¡±. Silver asked and Ann began to sob.


    Ann never had it in her mind to tell her everything just yet but she deserves to know the truth because she is the only one who could listen to her.


    Silver caress Ann hair just to calm her down before she began to speak,


    ¡°I am so stupid¡±. Ann cursed.


    ¡°No you¡¯re not¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you watched the video?¡±


    ¡°What video?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t even know how to say this¡±


    ¡°Just talk to me Ann I won¡¯t judge you¡±. Silver urged.

 Chapter 59 ANN PAST (11): WHY DIDN鈥橳 YOU TELL ME?

    Ann sighed before she began to exin all what happened during the time Lorenzo changed his attitude towards her. She told her how everything started, how he would always force himself on her and how he had forced her to go to the bar with him without no trace and how she was forced to have sex with two men against her own will. Andstly how she escaped from that ce. She exined all what happened to her in full detail while Silver listened in shock, Silver was already tearing up and had no idea that Ann had been going through all this without her notice.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that Lorenzo had been this way towards you?¡±. Silver asked and loosened Ann hand from hers, she was clearly angry. She sped her hair in frustration and red at Ann so hard that she felt like pping her for keeping a big secret from her but she couldn¡¯t because of her situation,¡±So that¡¯s why you were angry the night before graduation and avoided my questions huh???¡±, She asked.


    ¡°Silver, I¡¯m sorry, I knew I should have¡­¡±


    ¡°But you didn¡¯t!!!¡±. She half yelled at Ann. ¡°And for Christ sake, you had unprotected sex with those men!!! Who knows if they have a disease¡±.


    ¡°Silver i¡­¡±


    ¡°Fuck you and fuck your damn mouth, i don¡¯t wanna hear a word from you¡±. Silver was breathing so hard as she was trying to control her anger, She couldn¡¯t believe Lorenzo could be so evil. ¡°But wait¡­¡±. She paused for a second. ¡°Lorenzo came home by twelve in the midnight and by then you were not home yet, So that exins why that dickhead was trying to take my mind off you¡±. She said as she knew all wasn¡¯t wellst night but didn¡¯t suspect Lorenzo to be involved as he and Ann were dating. She groaned in anger. ¡°Oh my god¡±. Silver sob when she imagined the pains Ann had passed through. She couldn¡¯t believe all that happened to Ann, and Lorenzo was behind all this. She knew Ann can never lie about a thing to her, instead she would rather hide the truth from her. So that exins why he was leaving before his flight. ¡°Oh no¡±. She paused when she remembered Lorenzo will be leaving the country today. She can¡¯t let him go free without paying for his crime.


    ¡°A video of me was posted Silver, my parents chased me out of home, and I have nowhere to go right now. It will be better if I just die right now Silver ¡°. Ann cried out and Silver yelled at her.


    ¡°Shut your fucking mouth!!!¡±. She silenced Ann immediately. ¡°I will make sure you get justice for all that they did to you and as for Lorenzo, he better be ready to go to jail ¡°. She said and ced a kiss on Ann¡¯s head. ¡°I will use my savings to pay the bills so don¡¯t leave the hospital until the doctor says to¡±.


    ¡°Wait Silver are you leaving me?¡±. Ann grasped her wrist in fear. ¡°You can¡¯t leave me here Silver, I want you to stay with me¡±.


    ¡°Sorry Ann, but I have to stop Lorenzo before he leaves. I won¡¯t let him get away with this because he has to go to jail after all what he did to you¡±. She said and freed her hand from Ann¡¯s grip.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t do anything to him!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t listen to you¡±. Silver said angrily and stormed out of the room. ¡°Hey¡±. She stopped a nurse when she came out of the emergency ward.


    ¡°Do you want anything youngdy?¡±. The nurse turned and asked.


    ¡°I want you to run a test that has to do with infection for the patient in the emergency room and make a copy of it¡±. Silver said to the nurse and she nodded.


    ¡°And who should I give it to?¡±. The nurse asked.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°To the patient¡±. Silver said and walked out of the hospital. ¡°I swear to God Lorenzo you won¡¯t get away with this¡±. She said and dialed the police number on her phone before she ced a call. ¡°Hello, this is Miss Silver and I want to report a crime¡±. She said when the call was answered. ¡°I am in a hospital right now with my sister who has being sexually abused and posted on the inte¡±. She added with a broken voice as she was trying so hard to stop herself from crying.

 Chapter 60 ANN PAST(12): LORENZO WON鈥橳 GET AWAY WITH THIS

    Ann struggles to sit up on the bed then stands on her feet with her hand propped on the bed to support her bnce. She slowly removed her hand from the bed while she tried to move towards the door but immediately lost her bnce. The door opened and the nurse who came in, rushed towards Ann and grabbed her by the waist to avoid her from falling to the ground.


    ¡°You should rx on the bed, you¡¯re not fully healed yet¡±. The nurse urged her as shepelled Ann to sit on the bed.


    ¡°Please I really need¡­¡±


    ¡°Rx miss¡±. The nurse snapped in before Ann could even finish her statement. ¡°And I have just finished running a test for you¡±.


    ¡°A test?¡±. Ann asked as she couldn¡¯t remember telling the nurse to check on her.


    ¡°Yes your sister asked me to¡±. The nurse responded.


    Ann heaved a sigh as she realized it was Silver who had given the nurse the order.


    The nurse brought out a paper from the file, she nced at it for a few second before she spoke,¡±Were you raped?¡±. She asked which made Ann flinched back a bit as she was shocked then looked away.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business¡±. Ann replied nonchntly.


    ¡°I know, but the result states that you were raped¡±. The nurse said and Ann kept quiet as she didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°And we would like to involve the police in this because this is a crime¡±. She added and Ann scoffed.


    ¡°Stay the fuck out of my business, i was not raped¡±. Ann denied in order to avoid getting the police involved. She doesn¡¯t want to involve the police, not just yet but then, Silver is going to report the matter to them, if she doesn¡¯t stop her on time. ¡°Excuse me¡±. She hopped down from the bed and tried to walk away but the nurse forced her down.


    ¡°I can¡¯t let you go, you have not been discharged by the doctor yet¡±. The nurse said while holding her down.


    ¡°Its urgent¡±


    ¡°Sorry but i can¡¯t¡±


    Ann exhaled and ran her finger through her hair as she was frustrated,¡±Okay, can you please get me water. I am thirsty¡±. She said and the nurse stared at her for a second before she spoke.


    ¡°Sure but don¡¯t move an inch¡±. The nurse said. She thought that she wasn¡¯t strong enough to stand on her feet without anybody¡¯s support so she left the room and locked the door behind her.


    Immediately the nurse left the room, Ann came down from the bed and dragged her feet to the door. She slightly opened it and peeped through the door to be sure that the nurse wasn¡¯t anywhere near her. She observed the hallway till she was sure the nurse was gone before she leaped out of the room and headed out of the hospital. Ann stopped right on her tracks when she saw a group of policemen had surrounded the hospital with their cars. She was shocked when she saw Silver talking to one of the policemen as she thought Silver was joking when she said she was going to file a case against Lorenzo. She couldn¡¯t believe Silver was willing to send Lorenzo, her cousin, to jail just for her sake. Ann hurriedly drags her legs towards Silver,¡±What¡¯s going on here?¡±. She asked as she got close to Silver and stood behind her.


    ¡°Is she the victim?¡±. The police pointed a finger at Ann when he asked and Silver turned her head to look back at Ann before she nodded in response.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here Silver¡±. Ann whispered into Silver ear.


    ¡°Please just chill, everything is being sorted out¡±. Silver assured Ann.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°Does this man seem familiar to you?, Are they the men that raped you?¡±. The policeman asked and revealed a picture on his phone to Ann¡¯s face.


    Ann looked at the picture on the man¡¯s phone, it was a picture of the two men in ck suits who looked just like the men that took advantage of herst night. Ann was shocked as to how he got the picture,¡±Yes¡±. She confirmed. ¡°But¡­but.. but how did you know?¡±. She asked as he dipped his phone into his pocket.


    ¡°Well recently we have been hearing rumors of some girls missing and most of them who came back described the people involved in it and what we got was just a sketch of those two men and after doing some research we couldn¡¯t figure out who they are, but¡­¡±. He sighed before he continued. ¡°After seeing the video which was posted on the inte, we had to trace the person¡¯s profile and that¡¯s when we discovered that these two men are the mastermind behind all this¡±. He said and brought out a phone and a paper from his pocket then showed it to Ann. ¡°If you look at the sketch on this paper and the picture on the phone, you will discover that they are the same men ¡±. He said as Ann observed the two pictures and noticed he wasn¡¯t lying.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±. Ann said before he continued.


    ¡°They are Domenico¡¯s brothers, one of the most dangerous mafia men from Italy who are hard to catch. But that doesn¡¯t mean that we won¡¯t find the man who sold you to them, he must be working for them as a pimp¡±. The man exined. ¡°But once we get him, we might be able to catch those criminals¡±. He added.


    ¡°But how are you gonna catch him since he will be leaving any time soon?¡±. Silver raised a question as she remembered telling them earlier that he will be leaving the country by evening.


    ¡°The border has been closed so there is no way he can escape¡±. The policeman replied.


    ¡°Thank you so much sir, i really appreciate¡±. Silver said.


    ¡°There is no need to thank me, it¡¯s my job. Youdies should just go home and be safe. Also, please keep an eye on her. Many women who were victims ended upmitting suicide as they couldn¡¯t bear the embarrassment and I don¡¯t want that to repeat itself again¡±. The police warned. ¡°I will give you a call when I¡¯ve found him¡±. He said before he strode to his car. ¡°Lets go¡±. He announced to his team and they entered their car before they all zoomed off.


    Ann began to sob and Silver spread her arm open before she engulfed Ann in a strong embrace. She cried on her shoulder while Silver patted her back just to calm her down.


    ¡°It¡¯s gonna be okay¡±. Silver said in a hush tone. ¡°Please just stop crying because I¡¯m hungry¡±. She said and they disengaged before she wiped the tears from Ann¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Are we not supposed to wait for the police?¡±. Ann reminded.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they will call me once they have caught Lorenzo. He won¡¯t get away with this for sure¡±. Silver assured. ¡°And by the way, were you given your medicine?¡±. Silver asked.


    ¡°Uh-mm¡­¡±. Ann mumbled she was looking around while trying to avoid a Silver gaze.


    ¡°Ann¡­¡±. Silver drew her name suspiciously.


    ¡°Yes¡±. Ann lied just to avoid going back to the hospital. She hates to see that nurse again.


    ¡°Then show me¡±. Silver demanded just to be sure Ann wasn¡¯t lying to her as she knew how Ann hates taking drugs.


    Ann dipped her hand into her purse, she never thought she would find a drug until she found the one she collected from the bar. It was the drug Lorenzo offered herst night.


    Silver snatched it from Ann¡¯s hand and put it inside her purse,¡±You will take it once we get home¡±. Silver said and Ann creased her brow.


    ¡°Home?¡±. Ann asked.


    ¡°Yes Ann, we are going to my house until i find you a ce to stay¡±. Silver said then took Ann¡¯s hands. ¡°C¡¯mon, let¡¯s go, I¡¯m hungry¡±. She said then lead Ann to the road where they boarded a taxi to the closest restaurant.

 Chapter 61 ANN PAST(13): WHAT THE FUCK DID YOU DO?!

    Silver held Ann¡¯s hand and lead her into the small restaurant then took a seat close to the transparent ss so Ann could feelfortable without people noticing her present. Ann quickly took the menu which was on the table and buried her face inside while pretending to be scanning through the list of food in the menu.


    ¡°Ann, there is no need to do that when I¡¯m here¡±. Silver said when she noticed that Ann was just  trying to hide her face from the people around. ¡°It¡¯s just a small restaurant and there are only old people here¡±. She snatched the menu from Ann¡¯s hand and looked Ann in the face, she was looking so scared,¡±Look at me Ann¡±. Silver demanded and Ann did immediately. ¡°Do you trust me?¡±. She asked, staring intensely into Ann¡¯s eyes.


    Ann stared back at Silver, she could see the pains in her eyes. She was indeed hurt after all she had passed through without telling her. It was enough to leave her alone to suffer but Silver is not like that. No matter how bad she had treated her, Silver will always have her back and always will.


    ¡°Yes, yes, I do trust you¡±. Ann responds then Silver grasps her hand.


    ¡°There is no need to be scared when I¡¯m here¡±. Silver assured her then Ann smiled as she was convinced.


    ¡°May I take your orders¡±. They were both interrupted by the waiter in front of them.


    ¡°Sure¡±. Silver released Ann¡¯s hand before she turned to face the waiter. ¡°Do you have coffee?¡±. She asked.


    ¡°Yes¡±. The waiter responded.


    ¡°Okay, get me a coffee with macaroni and cheese for me and my friend here¡±. Silver said and the Waiter scribbled down her orders on a small note before he left their present.


    Ann looked through the transparent ss as she stared outside the restaurant, thinking of what would have happened to her if Silver didn¡¯t showed up to rescue her. She owned her life or else, she would have been dead by now. She lived in a small environment where almost everyone is judgmental and hypocritical. Whenever women make any slightest mistake and it goes viral, they will pull the woman out from her home to disgrace her in public. Most women who couldn¡¯t bear the embarrassment of being humiliated in public would kill themselves.


    ¡°Ann!¡±. She felt Silver tapped her hand as she called her name. Ann quickly jolted out from her daze and turned to look at Silver. Silver was deadly worried as she stared at her face. She wanted to speak but was interrupted by the waiter who came in and arranged the food they ordered on the table.


    ¡°Enjoy your meal madam¡±. The waiter said and left.


    ¡°Silver can you do me a favor and not talk about whatever happened to me today, because i don¡¯t wanna think about it¡±


    ¡°Sure¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡±. Ann grabbed a cup of coffee from the table and took a sip from it.


    ¡°So what should we talk about then¡±. Silver raised a question as she began to eat.


    ¡°I seriously don¡¯t know¡±. Ann said as she wasn¡¯t in the mood to talk right now.


    Silver phone beeped with an iing caller and she brought out her phone to check who the caller was but it was unknown. She looked at Ann then back at her phone before she declined the call and dropped her phone on the table.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you answer it?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t answer any call till the police inform me that Lorenzo has being caught¡±


    Ann forced a fake smile then said,¡±I just wanna say thank you for everything¡±.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it Ann, just eat so you can regain your strength¡±. She said. ¡°Shhh¡±. She hushed Ann when she tried to speak. ¡°Just eat so we can go home, we are already gettingte¡±. Silver said before Ann joined her and began to eat the food on the table.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    It was evening already when they were finished and Silver paid the bills before they left the restaurant. They boarded a taxi which took them to Silver¡¯s house before they alighted and paid the cab-man. Just when they arrived home, Silver got a call from the police and quickly answered it.


    ¡°Hello?¡±. Silver ced her phone in her ear as she spoke.


    ¡°Just want to inform you that Lorenzo has been found¡±. He said.


    Silver let out a shocking gasp of excitement while Ann looked at her, trying to figure out who she was talking to. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be in the station right away¡±. She said but the police stopped her.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s alreadyte now. You should show up tomorrow morning¡±. He suggested.


    ¡°Thank you so much sir¡±. Silver said before she hung up the call.


    ¡°And who is that?¡±. Ann asked.


    ¡°Is the police. They said they have found Lorenzo¡±. She responded. ¡°So we will be going there tomorrow¡±. Silver added and Ann didn¡¯t seem to show any sign of excitement.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Silver¡±. Ann apologized and Silver briefly hugged her before they disengaged,


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to. Come on, let¡¯s go in¡±. Silver said andpelled Ann into the house. Immediately they got in, their gaze first met with Silver¡¯s mother, Garcia. She was seated on the coach with an angry look on her face but her expression soothed when she saw Ann.


    ¡°Oh my god, Ann¡±. Garcia stood from the coach then walked towards Ann and engulfed her in a warm hug. ¡°I can¡¯t believe that you could ever do such a thing after watching the video¡±. She disengaged from the hug and cupped Ann¡¯s face.


    ¡°Mom Ann is innocent. She was set up and Lorenzo was the mastermind behind this¡±. Silver exined before Ann could even open her mouth to speak while Garcia eyes wide opened in disbelief. ¡°I reported him to the police and he must be in jail by now¡±.


    ¡°What?!¡±. Garcia eximed then turned to look at Ann. ¡°Please honey, go upstairs. I need to talk to Silver¡±.


    Ann knew something was about to get hot between them as she would always tell her to leave whenever she wanted to scold Silver, She doesn¡¯t like her watching them. She turned and looked at Silver to be sure if it would be okay for her to leave without her and Silver nodded, telling her to go. Ann climbed the stairs and went into Silver¡¯s room then locked the door and waited until everything was over.


    ¡°Silver, what the fuck did you do?¡±. Garcia asked.


    ¡°I reported Lorenzo to the police, that¡¯s all¡±. Silver repeated and that was the worst mistake she ever made as she ended up receiving a p from her mother.


    ¡°Why would you choose a friend over your own family?. You don¡¯t even know if she¡¯s lying about Lorenzo being involve¡±


    ¡°Stop being a hypocrite mom, you know Ann can never lie about a thing to me and apart from that, Ann can never do such a thing for money¡±. Silver retorted as she was surprised at her mother¡¯s outburst. It was shocking to her that her mother was really saying all this after knowing the kind of person Lorenzo really is.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±. Pedro descended from the stairs and asked.


    ¡°Dad please talk to mom because she¡¯s being a hypocrite!¡±. Silver yelled in rage while her mother gazed fiercely at her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Silver but your mother is always right¡±. Pedro said as if he was uninterested in their argument.


    ¡°If that¡¯s it then I guess I no longer belong here because I can¡¯t choose evil over good¡±. Silver said angrily.


    ¡°So are you trying to say that I¡¯m evil?¡±. She asked but Silver ignored her and ran up the stairs.


    ¡°SILVER COME BACK HERE I¡¯M NOT DONE TALKING TO YOU!!¡±. Garcia yelled out but Silver mmed her door shut immediately she entered her room.


    Silver bit her lips to hold herself back from crying as she sniffed in. She looked at the bed and saw Ann sitting  down at the edge.


    ¡°I heard everything Silver. Maybe she¡¯s right, you shouldn¡¯t have filed a case against Lorenzo¡±. Ann said. She had overheard their conversation downstairs and she wasn¡¯t happy at all that she was the cause of their problem.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t¡±. Silver said dryly then walked and sat next to Ann on the bed. ¡°Once Lorenzo is in jail, we will leave this ce¡±. She said, ¡°Please don¡¯t say a word right now, I don¡¯t want to cry¡±. She said then Ann pulled her head down to herp and began caressing her hair.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t say anything¡±. Ann said calmly. She wanted to give Silver some time to be herself before anything else.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 62 ANN PAST(14): GOODBYE

    The rm clock rang from a distance, it sounded so loud that Ann found it hard to sleep so she reached over to it on the nightstand and mmed the snooze. She groaned and pulled the nket up to cover her face immediately the harsh sunlight reflected towards her on the bed.


    ¡°Wake up Ann¡±. Silver threw a pillow at her after she had parted the curtains open then pulled the nket out from her body.


    Ann squinted her eyes as sat up with her back settled on the soft pillow behind her then rubbed her eyes till she had regained her sight due to the sunlight before she looked by the side and saw Silver, dragging out her luggage¡¯s from her wardrobe. She was surprised because she had thought that Silver was jokingst night when she said she was going to leave this ce with her and on seeing this she realized Silver was indeed serious.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°We have no time to waste Ann¡±. Silver flicked her hair behind her back then walked to the table where she had dropped a tray that had a cup of hot tea and waffle on top then took it to the bed and dropped it on Ann¡¯sp.


    ¡°Here, have this and go freshen up, we are leaving this morning¡±. She said then walked to her wardrobe and pulled out her clothes then arranged it in her bag. ¡°First we go to the station to pay Lorenzo onest visit and then¡­¡±. She closed the bag and zipped it. ¡°I¡¯ll find a new ce to stay¡±.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this Silver¡±. Ann said as she steered the spoon around the cup. Her gaze was focused on the cup as she steered.


    ¡°Well maybe if you weren¡¯t so dumb and told me all what have being going on between you and Lorenzo maybe all this bullshit wouldn¡¯t have happened¡±. Silver said angrily as she was pissed that Ann kept on repeating the same statement that she hated. She sighed when Ann didn¡¯t respond while she continued to steer the spoon in the cup.


    Ann knew that the only way to calm Silver down was not to talk back at her because that¡¯s when she gets angry and screamed aloud just to release her anger on her.


    Silver leaned closer and sat on the bed then reached forward and stroked Ann cheek gently,¡±You know I just wish we could go back in time and change all the bad things that have happened to you in the past ¡±. She said, calm and gentle. ¡°But that¡¯s impossible and I can¡¯t help it whenever you say such a thing like that, it makes me feel that you don¡¯t need me¡±. She said honestly and Ann felt bad about it.


    Ann looked up to face her then dropped the tray on the bed and pulled her in for a tight hug,¡±I¡¯m sorry¡±. She whispered into Silver ear. ¡°I just feel bad that all this is happening because of me¡±.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not Ann¡±. Silver said and disengaged from the hug. ¡°And besides, I was never gonna stay here forever in my mom¡¯s house¡±. She said and Ann chuckled as it sounded funny to her. ¡°Now drink your tea so you can have your drug this morning¡±. She then stood up from the bed and entered the bathroom.


    Ann drank the tea and ate the waffles before Silver was done in the bathroom.


    Silver came out of the bathroom and smiled at her when she noticed Ann was done with the food. She walked to her wardrobe and brought out her purse then dipped her hand inside to bring out the drug. She collected a ss cup of water from the table then gave it to Ann with the drug in her hand.


    ¡°Now drink your medicine¡±. Silver ordered as she watched Ann take a sip from the water then swallowed the drug. ¡°Perfect¡±. She said with a grin.


    Ann ced her hand on her head as she began to feel dizzy. ¡°I don¡¯t feel good Silver¡±. She said.


    ¡°Just freshen up and you will feel better within a sec¡±. Silver assured her then assisted Ann into the bathroom.


    Ann took off her clothes then turned on the shower. She refreshed herself before she turned it off and tried her body with a towel. Silver was right, She did really feel better after the cold shower. She wrapped the towel around her body and came out of the bathroom. Silver was fully prepared in a red dress and a red shoe.


    ¡°Wear this¡±. Silver said and threw a blue dress at Ann then slid a ck shoe towards her direction. ¡°We don¡¯t have any time to waste please¡±. She said and fell back on the bed as she waited for Ann to dress up.


    ¡°I¡¯m ready now¡±. Ann said after she had worn the dress and put on the shoes.


    ¡°Alright let¡¯s go¡±. Silver stood up then rolled her luggage¡¯s out of the room while Ann followed her from behind. ¡°Mom goodbye, I mighte back for the reunion this year¡±. She said immediately they got down from the stairs.


    ¡°Silver¡±. Her mom called aloud from the room, trying to stop them from leaving.


    ¡°Enjoy your life mom¡±. Silver said as they both walked out of the house then mmed the door shut. She called a uber driver when they got to the road and they zoomed off to the police headquarters at once.

 Chapter 63 ANN PAST(15): HE DIDN鈥橳 DO THAT TO ME

    Few minutester, they arrived at the police headquarters before they quickly alighted from the taxis. Silver called the policeman to inform him that they had arrived and he came out of his office then directed them to an empty room with just a table and two chairs positioned at each side of the table. There was only one bulb in the room which made it a little bit dim as it wasn¡¯t enough to brighten up the whole room.


    ¡°Please wait here while we call the chief and bring him in¡±. The policeman said then left them alone in the room.


    Ann feels her heart hitting hard against her chest at the thought of seeing Lorenzo again after all what he did to her.  Her body trembled fervently as she was scared of what might happen once he showed up here in the room. She was damn too scared to see him again as she didn¡¯t know how she would face him or how she would react once she sees him. Would she p him, punch him in the face just for him to feel the same pains she felt when he betrayed her.


    Silver noticed how nervous Ann felt so she ced her hand on Ann¡¯s shoulder and pulled her closer so she could rest her head on her chest, ¡°Everything is gonna be fine¡±. She assured Ann as she stroked her hair. They both disengaged when the door opened and Lorenzo was forced in with two men holding him. Despite his two hands being handcuffed at his back, he was still struggling to free himself from their grip.


    ¡°Leave me alone¡±. He yelled straight at the policeman¡¯s face as they forced him down to sit on the chair.


    A dry scoff left her throat as she watched Lorenzo, she couldn¡¯t even recognize him as he had bruises all over his face. His face down to his neck is all glowing red as if he had been beaten so hard.


    ¡°Leave¡­¡±. Lorenzo paused when he saw Ann standing right in front of him. He blinked twice as he couldn¡¯t believe Ann could do this, that she could file a case against him. He found Ann to be so naive and foolish at the same time , so reporting him to the police is something she wouldn¡¯t do as she was so deeply in love with him. ¡°You sent me to jail?!¡±. His voice was loud and void with no emotions.


    Ann¡¯s heart shattered into a million pieces, she expected him to apologize for what he did and feel bad for it but here he is, asking her if she was the one who ordered the police to arrest him.


    ¡°She didn¡¯t Lorenzo. I did!¡±. Silver retorted without giving Ann a chance to speak as her eyes were already clouded with tears and she might burst into tears if she had to say a word.


    ¡°Oh so you know her?¡±. The chief asked. ¡°The girl you sold to your master¡±. He added.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No¡­no¡­¡±, Lorenzo denied, he couldn¡¯t keep his eyes stable as he was trying to avoid everyone¡¯s gaze. ¡°Ann c¡¯mon, tell them that i didn¡¯t do that to you ¡°. Lorenzo stared straight into Ann¡¯s eyes and said. She could see the threat in his brown eyes, it was as if he could strangle her to death at that moment if she had to say the truth.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t do that to me¡±. Ann said.


    ¡°Oh finally¡±. He heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Now get me out of here you fools¡±. Lorenzo demanded.

 Chapter 64 ANN PAST(16): ENOUGH OF YOUR STUPID LIES!

    ¡°He only sold me to the men who raped me¡±. Ann snapped in and Lorenzo jolted his gaze towards her.


    ¡°What?!¡±. Lorenzo eximed as that came unexpectedly to him.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You told me to tell them that you didn¡¯t do that to me right?, and I did¡±. Ann said innocently and Lorenzo gnash his teeth, knowing fully well that she had just made a fool out of him. She scoffs,¡±What do you think?. You think I will let you go free just because I¡¯m in love with you or like old days?¡±. She questioned then snickered,¡±The woman you¡¯re seeing right now, is the one you betrayed¡±. She said.


    Lorenzo¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, Ann had never refused his demands, so why now.


    ¡°Please madam have your seat. Don¡¯t be scared because if he makes any wrong move, he will be persecuted to death¡±. The chief said in a serious tone which scared Lorenzo.


    Silver gestured Ann to sit on the chair, facing Lorenzo while she stood behind her.


    ¡°Miss Ann, is this the man who sold you to those men,st night¡±. The chief asked her again and Ann stared into Lorenzo¡¯s eyes with no fear then responded.


    ¡°Yes¡±. Ann confirmed with a half smile on her lips, trying to hide the pains in her heart so he wouldn¡¯t think that she¡¯s weak. Lorenzo really hurt her so bad and now it¡¯s time for him to face his punishment. Each time their gaze met, anger swell inside her to the extent that she had to clench her fist to control it.


    ¡°Ann¡±. Lorenzo drawls, he was trying to manipte her once again but she looked away.


    ¡°Lorenzo, I believe you have a connection with these two men ¡±. The chief showed him a picture in his phone and the moment he set his eyes on them, his body began trembling in fear. ¡°Do you know where they reside right now?¡±. He asked.


    ¡°I have no idea where they are. Believe me man¡±. Lorenzo responded.


    ¡°Can you exin this¡±. The chief said then dropped a bag on the table and opened it. ¡°I believe you were going to give this to them¡±.


    Silver gasped, it was the same bag Lorenzo left with and It was filled with illegal drugs.


    ¡°Exin why you have all these drugs with you¡±. The chief demanded.


    ¡°Lorenzo are¡­are you a drug dealer?¡±. Silver¡¯s voice quivered as she was shocked.


    ¡°What do you expect from a man who works for mafias¡±. The chief said with a smirk then red at Lorenzo. ¡°Speak!!!¡±. He demanded.


    ¡°I have no idea how they got in there¡±. Lorenzo denied and out of anger, Ann stood up and pped him hard across the face.


    ¡°Enough of your stupid lies¡±. Ann cried out. She wanted to p him again but the policemen held her. ¡°Let me go. That bastard deserves to die!!!¡±. She screamed as she squirmed against their grip while they pulled her out of the room.


    ¡°Make sure he roast is in jail¡±. Silver pointed a finger at him as she uttered that statement. The chief lead her out of the room, leaving the rest of his men to torture Lorenzo until he spit out the truth.


    Ann calmed down and tossed her hair back as she was released, She was breathing so hard as she was burning in rage. She was given some time to calm down before the chief spoke.


    ¡°Lorenzo will be imprisoned for drug and human trafficking¡±. He said, ¡°The men who forced themselves on you will face their own punishment once they are found¡±. He added. ¡°But don¡¯t you worry about anything, I and my team will make sure that those men get punished for their crime¡±. The chief assured Ann before he left.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go Ann¡±. Silver said then held her hand and lead her out of the station. Shepelled Ann into the taxis before she locked the door and the car zoomed off.


    Ann cried so hard on Silver¡¯s shoulder while she stroked her hair gently just to calm her down inside the car.


    FLASHBACK OVER {PRESENTLY}


    Ann sighed after she had finally exined all what happened to her in the past to Marcus. She looked at him, tears rolling down her cheek, remembering her past makes her cry.¡±And that was how I and Silver moved here. It was easy for us to start our life afresh because nobody around here knew us. Although I secretly spent time taking drugs while trying to heal myself from this horrible mess and pains , I never knew it would be affecting my body just like you said.¡±. She said. ¡°I didn¡¯t get the justice i deserve because those men who raped me was never found. But I¡¯m not bothered about it because I believe that one day, they will be caught before they ruin other women¡¯s lives¡±. She said then exhaled before she concluded.  ¡°I am happy because Lorenzo being in jail right now was enough for me to live a free and happy life¡±. She said then wiped the tears out of her eyes with a napkin.

 Chapter 65 PULL DOWN YOUR UNDERWEAR

    Ann lowered her gaze then sniffed in before she looked up right straight into his eyes. How stiff he was, He hasn¡¯t uttered a word the whole time she was narrating her past life to him. She thought she had finally lost him. He would definitely hate her after this, that¡¯s what she thought and she wouldn¡¯t me him either if he has to stand up and leave this ce as he may find her disgusting in his eyes.


    She waited for him to speak but he didn¡¯t. The whole ce was just cold and the silence between them was getting more and more intense as she didn¡¯t know what he might be thinking about her inside his mind. She was getting scared now, his silence was killing her and when she couldn¡¯t wait any longer, she broke the silence and said,¡±I will definitely understand if you hate me right now, Just say it to my face¡±. She said calmly as she was ready to ept her fate. She will never find a man who will love her in this kind of situation.


    Marcus remained silent as he opened the bottle of wine and poured it into the ss. He picked the cup from the table and took a sip of wine from the ss. His food was still untouched and had already turned cold. He has totally lost his appetite after listening to Ann¡¯s heart-breaking story. Meanwhile everyone had already left the restaurant, leaving just the two of them alone in the room.


    Marcus was still thinking of what to say, wondering if he should feel bad for her after all she had gone through or maintain a cold expression towards her. He looked back at Ann with a trace of pity in his eyes before he finally spoke and relieved Ann of her negative thoughts. ¡°The drug you took. Was it from a doctor?¡±. He asked. He still needed to confirm what made her this way.


    ¡°No. I got it from the street because it says it relieves pains and also, the other drug Silver forced me to take was from Lorenzo¡±. Ann responded.


    ¡°You realized that taking unknown medicine into the body without the doctor¡¯s prescription is drug abuse. Right?¡±. Marcus asked and she nodded in respond. ¡°And when did you start having sex?¡±. Marcus asked.


    ¡°Uh mm¡­¡±. She thought about it for a second before she finally spoke. ¡°Two weeks after I and Silver settled down here. I first started from watching porn to masturbating then secondly going into a rtionship just for sex. The first guy I dated was Jude and he lives nearby, around my area. He caught me cheating on him with his best friend¡±. She said, ¡°I seriously don¡¯t know why but I just can¡¯t control myself. When his best friend came over to pick me up, I never knew Jude came along with him and I was damn too horny after watching some explicit video on my phone. And since Jude wasn¡¯t around I walked up to his best friend and kissed him. It wasn¡¯t his friend¡¯s fault though, because he tried to stop me but I insisted on getting what I wanted and that was his dick.  And before I knew it, Jude barged into my house and caught us red handed. I tried to exin to him but after seeing that video of me in the inte, he broke up with me¡±. She sighed deeply. ¡°I seriously don¡¯t know how he got the video and I¡¯m not surprised either because it made me realize that being in a rtionship is not for me. And since then, I have no hope of loving or even dating any man again. Lorenzo already broke me¡±. She fixed her gaze at Marcus before she asked,¡±Do you hate me?¡±.


    ¡°Why should I hate you?¡±. Marcus questioned back as he found no reason why he would hate her because of her past.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe because of what happened to me in the past ¡±. Ann replied, looking away as she was so embarrassed at herself right now in front of him.


    Marcus inhaled and exhaled before he spoke,¡±First of all there is nothing wrong in loving someone. The only thing wrong is losing yourself while trying to please that person. Which you did. You risk everything, even your dignity and self respect all at once just for a man who doesn¡¯t value you. That was your worst mistake. The fact that you knew you were in a toxic rtionship and still never ended it, shows how foolish you were¡±. He said and Ann heaved a deep sigh of regret, he was totally right and it hurts her to know the painful truth. ¡°You didn¡¯t cherish the right person and that¡¯s what got you into this¡±. He stated.  ¡°But am d you became strong again and never choosed tomit suicide because there is always hope as-far you are alive¡±. He said and Ann smiled.


    ¡°Thank you sir¡±. Ann said and wiped the tears from her eyes as she was happy that he didn¡¯t hate her after everything.


    ¡°I was wrong when i thought you¡¯re a sex addict. You are just suffering from emotional damage and you think that having sex can solve all your problem¡±. He said. ¡°You just need a good man in your life, a man who can stand by you no matter what, A man who is always ready to fulfil your sexual desires and not some random men who  just wants to fuck you and then dump¡±. Marcus said as Ann ced her elbow on the table and her hand below her chin while she stared at him. She believed Marcus was the right man for her as he possessed those qualities he mentioned.


    ¡°You mean a man like you?¡±, Ann suddenly asked which made him cut off his statement as he stared back at her in astonishment.


    ¡®She can¡¯t be serious, can she?¡¯. Marcus thought before he gave her a response. ¡°No Ann, I am too old for you. I am definitely not your type of man¡±.


    ¡°And why do you think so?¡±Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Because I¡¯m old¡±


    Ann scoffs,¡±But it doesn¡¯t matter if I like you right?¡±. She asked.


    ¡°It does Miss Ann. We have such a huge age gap and it can¡¯t work. And besides, I don¡¯t tolerate such a rtionship between a patient and a doctor¡±.


    ¡°But you tolerate having sex with me. Huh?¡±. She asked but he didn¡¯t respond. She dropped her hand on the table,¡±We can work it together¡±.


    ¡°Miss Ann we don¡¯t match for each other. I am older than you¡±. Marcus kept mentioning the same word to her.


    ¡°Age doesn¡¯t matter¡±. Ann tried to convince him but he stood by his words.


    ¡°I am not your type Miss Ann and you should respect that¡±. Marcus said as he was getting ufortable in their conversation. He can¡¯t have a rtionship with his client; those are one of  the main rules in his house. ¡°You should have read the contract which states that the submissive shouldn¡¯t fall in love with her dominant ¡±. He remarked.


    ¡°And why so?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯splicated¡±


    ¡°You keep saying that I¡¯m not your type but you had sex with me!¡±. Ann pointed out, she was trying to state the fact that they were meant for each other because she hadn¡¯t met a man who would still choose to be with her after knowing everything that had happened to her. Finding a matured man just like him would be hard so why not him.


    ¡°That¡¯s because you wanted it!¡±


    ¡°You touched my body¡±


    ¡°Geezz that¡¯s because i thought you¡¯re a sex addict and torturing you was the only way to sort it out¡±. Marcus said. He was already getting pissed.


    Ann smirked,¡±Is that another way of saying that you were only taking advantage of me?¡±. She asked.


    Her audacity drove himpletely mad that he stood up and cleared the tes from the table and they all shattered on the ground. ¡°KEEP QUIET MISS ANN¡±. Marcus yelled which made her cringe in fear as she hadn¡¯t seen this angry side of him. He calmed himself down for a moment before he finally spoke calmly. ¡°Stand up miss Ann¡±. He ordered and her body shivered in lust because if how silky the tone of his voice sounds.


    ¡°Yes sir¡±. Ann obeyed and immediately stood up on her feet.


    ¡°Now, I want you to bend over on the desk with your eyes fixed on it¡±. Marcus ordered calmly and she slightly gulped in.


    ¡°Why sir?¡±


    ¡°Are you questioning me?¡±


    ¡°N¡­n¡­no¡­ sir¡±. Ann stuttered then put her elbow on the desk before she slowly bent over with her face close to the desk as she stared directly at it. She smiled, she knew he was going to spank her ass as a punishment which made her a bit excited. At-least no one was around to watch them as they are the only ones here.


    When she had done what he ordered, he strode behind her and said,¡±Pull up your dress and then your underwear Miss Ann ¡±. Marcus ordered, his voice low but yet full with authority.


    Ann raised her face up from the desk, thinking that he might be joking when he said that or maybe he had forgotten that they are in a restaurant and not at home,¡±We are in a public ce sir¡±. Ann reminded him incase he forgot.


    ¡°I know Miss Ann. So do what I ordered you to do¡±. Marcus said curtly.

 Chapter 66 I鈥橫 GONNA EAT YOUR PUSSY TONIGHT

    Silver stopped right in her tracks when she noticed someone was following her upstairs from behind. She turned to look back and she saw Lorenzo behind her. She was pissed and looking at his face just outrage her anger. She inhaled deeply with her hand fisted by the side while he stood there on the stairs, waiting for her to speak which she did.


    ¡°What the fuck do you want Lorenzo?¡±. She demanded but Lorenzo just bit his lower lips and looked away then scoffed before he looked back at her.


    ¡°You already know what I want Silver. Why don¡¯t you just give it to me and then you can finally have your peace in this house¡±. Lorenzo suggested with a mischievous glint in his eyes.


    ¡°Oh c¡¯mon Lorenzo, give it up. After all what you did to her, do you think I will tell you where she is right now?¡±. Silver asked and stared at him unbelievably.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°Is your rtionship with Dante fake?¡±. Lorenzo diverted to another question all of a sudden and Silver gasped. She was shocked as to how he knows her rtionship with Dante is fake.


    ¡°How do you know?¡±. Silver asked, looking around to be sure no one was eavesdropping on their conversation.


    ¡°You just told me¡±. Lorenzo said. ¡®So that exins why Dante has been acting weird when ites to her¡¯. He thought then chuckled silently. He knew Dante would tell him the truth about their rtionship after all, but he needed to hear it from Silver so maybe he could use it against her.


    ¡°Lorenzo i i can ¡­¡±. Silver paused, wondering what it was to exin to him as he already knew the truth. ¡°You are not gonna tell mom are you?¡±. She asked.


    ¡°The way i kept your dirty secret is the same way i will keep this one, if only you just tell me all i need to know¡±. Lorenzo replied.


    She has just gotten herself into trouble. She doesn¡¯t want her mom to feel bad when she finds out that she faked her rtionship with Dante and on the second hand, Ann, telling Dante where she is right now is like risking her own best friend¡¯s life.


    ¡°I¡¯m waiting¡±. Lorenzo¡¯s voice brought her out of her daze and then she looked at him.


    ¡°I¡­i¡­i¡±. Silver tried to speak but was interrupted by her mother¡¯s voice. ¡°Silver¡±. She heard her mother called from downstairs.¡¯


    ¡°Can we talk about thister?¡±. She asked. ¡°Mom ising up and I don¡¯t want her to see me here or else she will force me toe downstairs¡±. She added and Lorenzo epted.


    ¡°Sure, let¡¯s talk tomorrow morning, after breakfast¡±. Lorenzo said and walked into his room.


    ¡°Oh mom, if you were to be here right now I would have kissed you because I don¡¯t know what I would have said to Lorenzo¡±. She said in her mind as she was relieved her mother had called at the right time before she even had to split anything out. She entered her room then locked the door behind her. She walked to the table and looked at the mirror right in front of her, feeling devastated that Lorenzo is bothering her because of Ann.


    The door opened and Garcia, her mom, entered the room. ¡°We need to talk to Silver¡±. She said in a serious tone as she walked to the bed and sat on top.


    Silver quickly turned her face from the mirror as the first thought that came into her mind was the discussion she was trying to avoid downstairs. Maybe she had found out about her affair with Dante in the kitchen. She mustered enough courage in her heart before she finally spoke up,¡±Look mom, if it¡¯s about what happened in the kit¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about Dante¡±. Garcia cut her off words before she could even finish her statement.


    ¡°What about him?¡±. Silver asked, worried that he must have done something wrong or gotten into trouble downstairs in her absence.


    ¡°Come and sit down¡±. Garcia gestured her by tapping on the bed and Silver sat down next to her mother immediately as she was eager to hear what her mom was about to say about Dante.


    Garcia gave a deep sigh before she said,¡±I noticed you and Dante have been acting quite usual and with the look of things, I think you both are angry with each other¡±. She said and Silver furrowed her brows without a word to say. ¡°Do you mind telling me what¡¯s going on with you two?¡±. She asked then grasped Silver hands. ¡°Be free with me Silver. I am your mom and before I got married to your dad, I went through all these too¡±. She added.


    ¡°Mom there is nothing going on between me and Dante¡±. Silver jerks her hands off Garcia¡¯s hold.


    ¡°Then why were you both acting strange today?¡±. Garcia¡¯s gaze suddenly filled with contempt.


    ¡°Mom, we are fine, okay! There is nothing to worry about¡±. Silver said firmly and Garcia cupped her cheek.


    ¡°Silver, I don¡¯t know why I feel this way but Dante is the right man for you, unlike Diego¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh please mom, don¡¯t bring him into this¡±, Silver rolled her eyes as she doesn¡¯t want to remember what he did to her that made them break up.


    Garcia frowned,¡±Why? Did he do anything wrong?¡±. She questioned as she leaned closer.


    ¡°No mom. I¡¯m just over him¡±


    ¡°Well that¡¯s good because i never liked him for you¡±


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you tell me instead of acting cold towards him the first time he visited¡±


    ¡°I never want to hurt your feelings that¡¯s why¡±


    ¡°Mom¡­¡±. She drawls and sighed. There is no need to feel bad, it¡¯s already toote for that. ¡°But you are right mom. I have never felt so drawn to any guy like the way i am to Dante¡±, Silver said and her mom smiled then ced her hand on her chest to feel her heartbeat, it was beating so fast than usual.


    ¡°Can you feel it?¡±. Her mom asked in a whisper and Silver kept silent as she was confused. ¡°Never-mind¡±. She removed her hand. ¡°When the time is right, you will¡±. Garcia said and stood.


    ¡°Feel what?¡±


    ¡°If a person likes someone very much, he feels this excitement in his heart whenever he talks about that particr person¡±. She said but Silver still couldn¡¯t figure out what her mom was trying say. She noticed the confused look on Silver¡¯s face then sighed before she continued. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to speak out your feelings. I want you to feel it instead and not put things into consideration when you¡¯re not sure¡±. She said. ¡°Just like you did back then with Diego¡±. Garcia added and Silver stood up.


    ¡°Whatever mom, I¡¯ve heard you¡±. She said and walked Garcia to the door. ¡°Have a nice day¡±. She said as her mom walked out of her room and went into her¡¯s. She spotted Lorenzoing up to her room. She didn¡¯t want to see his face as she was still angry at him so she quickly hurried to lock the door but Lorenzo rushed towards the door and stepped his foot inside, to stop her from mming it against his face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do this to me Silver, we can fix this¡±. Lorenzo said calmly.


    ¡°Leave my room!¡±. Silver said without hesitation.


    ¡°Fine!!!¡±. He simply said and Silver raised a brow, seeking for more inquiries. ¡°I will eat you up tonight¡±. Dante said and Silver shivered at his words while he leaned forward.


    Silver looked up at his face just to confirm that he wasn¡¯t ying any tricks with her,¡±What¡­what.. what did you say?¡±. She stuttered as she asked.


    Dante bit out his lower lips then slightly tilted his head and stroked the back of his neck while staring into her eyes as he uttered those words soothe,¡±I said¡­I¡¯m gonna eat your pussy tonight¡±. He responded and Silver¡¯s eyes widened, she couldn¡¯t believe he was actually gonna do it to her after refusing to lick her down there recently.


    Silver scoffed,¡±And how I¡¯m sure that you are not lying?¡±


    ¡°As-far you ept my condition, i can assure you that I¡¯m not lying¡±


    ¡°Okay then¡­what are your conditions?¡±


    ¡°For you to shave¡­¡±


    Silver  nced at him, mouth open with a scowl on her face.


    ¡°Look its not my fault that i don¡¯t wanna choke on hairballs while trying to lick you down there¡±


    ¡°You know my pussy is well shaved Dante! Like what is wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°Look, i haven¡¯t done this before and I¡¯m sorry if you feel insulted because of that¡±


    ¡°Wait wait wait¡­¡±. She stopped him from talking. ¡°Since you haven¡¯t done this before then, how would you do it?¡±. Silver asked curiously.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have watched a lot of forey¡¯s so I definitely know how to lick you down there¡±


    She puffed out,¡±Okay that¡¯s good then¡±


    ¡°So does that mean you¡¯re gonna shave?¡±


    Silver rolled her eyes,¡±Yes I¡¯m gonna shave¡±, She responded. ¡°Now leave my room ande back when everyone is asleep¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­ I will be back by ten so get that pussy prepared for me¡±. Dante winked at her and steeped back before she quickly locked the door.


    She turned and slumped her back against the door as she blushed so hard. Just hearing his seductive voice made her face redden, what about when he will be working her out. She thought as her back slid down and she sat on the floor. ¡°I should be getting ready¡±. Silver smiled then stood up from the ground and entered the bathroom.

 Chapter 67 MOAN LIKE A BITCH!!!

    With her face still on the desk, Ann looked sideways to be sure no one was around the corner spying on them before she slowly lowered her hands to the hem of her dress then pulled it up, inch by inch while he watched her from behind as her naked thigh was revealed to his sight. She pulled it all up to her waist and stopped before she ced her elbow back on the desk.


    He gazed down at her ass, she was still in her panties and it made his blood boil in anger as he was displeased that she found it hard to do what he had ordered her to do, but heported himself not to bring his anger down on her. ¡°Miss Ann, don¡¯t let me repeat myself¡±. He said in a warning tone. ¡°I said pull down your underwear¡±. Marcus ordered again as she didn¡¯t do what he ordered her to dopletely.


    ¡°But sir¡±. Ann wanted to change his mind as she doesn¡¯t want to naked herself in a public ce. Like what if someone barged in and caught them like this, it would be a huge disgrace and a disaster to her, wouldn¡¯t it? She thought.


    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡±. Marcus stopped before she could evenplete her statement. ¡°Pull down your underwear, miss Ann and don¡¯t make me repeat myself because if i do¡­¡±. He paused and Ann slightly swallowed the lump in her throat. She wanted to know what he would do to her if she refused to obey him.


    ¡°What will you do sir?¡±. Ann asked with a half smile on her lips while trying to peep what he was doing behind her back. She gasped in response as he aggressively tugged her hair and forcefully made her face up to look at his face. ¡°I will do it sir, please let me go¡±. She pleaded and he released her immediately.


    ¡°Now, pull down your underwear¡±. Marcus ordered again and she slowly bent over on the desk then pulled her thong down to her thigh where she stopped before she ced her elbow back on the desk.


    ¡°Look how dirty you are¡±. Marcus said while staring at her thong that has a stain of her precum on it. He leaned closer and Ann couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he was going to fuck her. The thought of him fucking her made her clit throb. ¡®Was he gonna fuck me?¡¯, She asked herself then blush hard in anticipation. She couldn¡¯t wait to feel his cock inside her. She was so drained in her thoughts until she felt his handnded on her ass with a loud whack.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡±. Ann gasped unexpectedly and lifted her head up from the table then turned to look at him with her mouth wide open as she was stunned for a moment.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me, look at the table¡±. Marcus said when he caught her staring at him. He had no expression on his face as he stared back at her coldly, cold enough that it sent shivers down her spine.


    Ann turned to look back at the table without hesitation and immediately his hand smacked her ass once again. The table rattled due to the force of his p while she jumped on her toes and moaned in pain. She could feel the wetness of her cunt as the lips of her pussy rub gently against each other at each p thatnded on her ass. She was supposed to be in pain but she was getting pleasure from his harsh p against her ass. She couldn¡¯t imagine how his harsh p could be this pleasurable and painful at the same time.


    ¡°I want you to count¡±. Marcus¡¯ rough hand squeezed her ass-cheek and she closed her eyes as she moaned. His calloused touch aroused her more as he grabbed her assaulted ass-cheek and kneaded them with his full hand and then, he released his hand from her hand and pped her hard.


    ¡°One!!!¡±. Ann cried out loud and closed her eyes tightly as she was holding herself from making a release. His touch was driving her crazy, sending her over the edge as he rubbed his t palms around her ass-cheek before he lifted them up and hit her again, this time, harder. ¡°Two!!!¡±. Her body trembled under his touch. How the fuck is he so good at this? She wondered.


    She threw her head back but he was fast enough to pin her back down on the table. He pressed her back t against the table to put her in ce as he spanked her ass again and again while she counted. ¡°Three!!!¡±. Her juices ran down from her pussy and crept down to her leg, she was so damn wet and horny for him. ¡°Four¡±. She cried out, legs trembling as he pped her hard. ¡°Five Sir!!! Five!!!¡±. She cried out repeatedly as she wanted him to stop. She couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    ¡°Next time when I say no¡­it means no¡±. Marcus said and then pped her left ass-cheek so hard that it made her cry.


    ¡°FUCK! SIR!!!¡±. Ann loud scream echoed all over the ce and by the time he stopped, her ass was already heated up with red bruises all over it. Her breathingbored immediately and she couldn¡¯t feel his hand on her body again.


    He squatted down to see how wet she was from below through the opening of her ass and using his two hands, he parted her ass-cheek so he could have ess to her cunt while he stared at it from behind. Her cunt was drenched with her cum and rolling down to her legs. He leaned his face so he could smell her, she was real hot and ready for him but his aim was to punish her and not to have sex with her. He stuck out his tongue and stroked it against her folds, licking her as he stretched his tongue forward to her clit. With his eyes closed, he circled her clit with his tongue and she moaned. She could barely stand on her feet as her legs were trembling erratically. ¡°That¡¯s it, keep moaning like a bitch¡±. He spanked her ass then dragged his tongue down the length of her slit before he pulled away from her.


    ¡°Fuck! Yes!!!¡±. She mewled loud when his middle finger dived in between her folds. He rubs her clit gently while stroking her folds. Ann spread her legs open as her underwear was keeping him from moving deeper. ¡°Please put ¡¯em inside me¡±. Her bodyid there as she thrashed on the desk, arching impatiently for his fingers to slide in. She was lost, all she could think of was getting fuck but she wondered why he was depriving her of it.


    ¡°Are you sure you want this?¡±. Marcus teased despite he already knew what her answer would be.


    ¡°Yes sir¡­please!¡±. Ann cried out. She felt as if his fingers were controlling her whole body, making her fall into submission as he stroked her folds a little faster. ¡°GOD YES!!!¡±. She screamed out as she let out her orgasm and it coated his finger.


    ¡°Yes, keep iting you whore¡±. He growled at her and immediately pushed his finger forward to her clit and began rubbing them faster, harder, making her legs tremble so hard while she screamed out. ¡°SIR!!!¡±. He didn¡¯t stop despite her scream but instead he increased his speed and added more pressure, smearing his finger around her clit. ¡°FUCKKKK!!! CHRIST!!!¡±. She babbled out. She couldn¡¯t think straight as she let out words from her mouth without thinking. He pulled his hand out from her, just when he knew she was about to cum again and immediately her juice gushed out from her core and pooled on her thong.


    Ann breathbored hard. No man had ever made her feel this way but Marcus and it did feel so good to be spanked in the ass. She let out a deep breath to stop herself from panting hard while Marcus walked back to his chair and licked his hand clean.


    ¡°We should start leaving now. It¡¯s gettingte¡±. Marcus said.


    ¡°Okay. Okay Sir¡±. Ann said then lowered her dress and pulled up her thong to her waist. She felt ufortable wearing the thong again as it was wet but she had no choice. ¡°But Sir¡±. She stood with her hand on the table just to stand firm. ¡°I can¡¯t walk on my own¡±. She said as her legs were wobble and she could barely move an inch from the table or else she might end up falling to the ground. Her chest heaved up as she sucked in a breath before she continued. ¡°Can you please help me sir?¡±. She pleaded and Marcus stood up from the chair and walked towards her. He took her hand and ced it on his shoulder before he wrapped his hand around her waist to keep her in ce as he walked her to the elevator. He opened the elevator and they entered before it locked then began to descend.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Within a second, the elevator stopped and beeped open. Marcus scooped Ann up in his arm and walked out of the elevator. He didn¡¯t care to notice the people watching him but Ann, who did notice them, buried her face on his chest to hide her face from being seen by them.


    ¡°Sir¡­¡±. The manager approached them just as he was about to step out of the restaurant.


    ¡°Follow me¡±. Marcus said and strode to his car.


    The manager opened the passenger seat and he dropped Ann in on the chair before he locked the door and went to the driver seat. He brought out a pen and scribbled down on the paper before he offered it to the man. ¡°Keep the change¡±. He said to the manager before he entered the driver¡¯s seat, locked the door, then turned on the car engine and zoomed off.

 Chapter 68 I DON鈥橳 WANNA DO THIS

    Silver turned on the shower in her bathroom and washed her body after she was done shaving.


    KNOCK!!! KNOCK!!! KNOCK!!!


    She heard a loud knocking from her room and she immediately turned off the shower. She knew it was Dante knocking at the door so she quickly grabbed a towel from the rack and used it to clean her body dry before she wrapped it around her hair. She wore a robe and tied the rope around her waist before she came out of the bathroom.


    ¡°I¡¯ming¡±. She said as she approached the door and opened it to see Dante standing outside her room. She observed him from head to toe; He was putting on a singlet and a boxer short. She looked up at him and smiled. ¡°You came right on time¡±. Silver said with a mischievous smile on her lips.


    ¡°Let me see what you got down there¡±. Dante said, raising one of his brow up as his gaze lingered down on her chest.


    ¡°Your wish is mymand¡±. Silver said as she untied the robe then slid it off her shoulder and let it fall down to her feet, leaving her bodypletely exposed before him.


    Dante grinned devilishly as he was pleased with what was standing stark naked before him. Her boobs were small with her pinkish little nub pointed towards him. He doesn¡¯t know why but everything about her turns him on. He licked his lips so hungrily as his gaze lowered down to her cunt to confirm if she was shaved and she was indeed perfectly shaved without any trace of a single hair down there. Everything about her was perfectly attractive in his eyes and without a word, he took off the singlet and threw it away. He sped his strong hand around her waist and pulled her close against his body then mmed his lips against hers without any warning. She reciprocated to his kiss, Standing on her toes as her arm flung around his neck. She pulled him into the room and he mmed the door shut with his foot while they stumbled upon anything they came across as they moved to the bed. He kissed her so rough and hard till they copsed on the bed then he took his hand out from her waist and slid it up to her breast and squeezed it hard. She muffled out a moan inside his mouth with her eyes closed while she yed with his tongue inside her mouth.


    Dante slowly trailed his lips down to her left breast then mouthed her nipple and began suckling it hard. She gasped so deep, feeling his mouth tighten around her nipples. She grasped his hair and pressed his face against her chest while he squeezed and sucked her breast fast and hard.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop please¡±. Silver muffled out a moan as he kept sucking her faster.


    Slowly, he slid his hand across her stomach then downward towards her clit. Silver let out a moan and sped her legs as immense pleasure surged through her when his finger suddenly touched her clit and with his hand still in between her thigh, he began to rub her clit in slow circles.


    ¡°Ahhh oh my Goddd ¡±. Silver moaned out as she slid her hand downward and tried to take his hand out.¡°It¡¯s too much¡­¡±. Her eyes moist in pleasure as he didn¡¯t stop teasing her clit with his slow touch. ¡°Please stop¡­. its¡­¡±. She tried to push his hand away but to noavaill.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Say it¡±. Dante ordered as he stopped sucking her and lifted up his head to look at her face.


    ¡°Please stop¡±. She cried out.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want it anymore?¡±. He asked and she couldn¡¯t stop moaning to respond to him.


    ¡°Please stop¡±. Silver begged once again and he took his hand out and sat on the edge of the bed while she sat on her elbow to face him. She heaved a deep sigh of relief before she continued ¡°I don¡¯t think I want you to do this to me anymore¡±. She said and Dante frowned his face before he asked.


    ¡°Why?¡±

 Chapter 69 I WANT YOUR COCK

    she bit her lower lips then released it before she spoke,¡±i haven¡¯t been licked down there by a guy before and since it¡¯s my first time i don¡¯t know how to react. like¡­what if i pee on your face?, noo¡±. she shook her head. ¡°i don¡¯t want that to happen¡±. she said firmly despite that she found it embarrassing to say this to him.


    ¡°i understand¡±. dante said calmly. ¡°it¡¯s also my first time and i can still feel the same way you do¡±. he admitted.


    ¡°okay great. so we are fair now?¡±. silver asked.


    ¡°not really¡±


    ¡°why?¡±


    ¡°i don¡¯t care if you pee on my face when i lick you down there. just be free with me and it will be fun¡±


    ¡°but¡±


    dante didn¡¯t let her finish her statement before he stood on his knees, grasped her thigh and spread them apart then lowered his face to her cunt.


    silver gasped and settled her hand on the bed to support herself in a sitting position while dante held her thigh to put them in ce.


    ¡°dante you don¡¯t have to do this¡¯ ¡®. silver tried to stop him but gasped tremendously as she felt his warm tongue pressed against her cunt. she quickly reached forward and fisted his hair then arched her back for him as he dragged his tongue up the length of her cunt towards her clit where it stopped. ¡°oh my god¡±. she breathes out while trying to hold back her moan as he begins to flick his tongue across her clit, fast and nonstop. her clit tingle in sensation while her core clenched and unclenched due to his speed. she pulled his face down and buried it between her legs as her hips buckled up against him while his soft lips mouthed her. ¡°oh my goddam. her eyes rolled back and she copsed on the bed, she couldn¡¯t get enough as she began to grind her cunt on his face. he stroked his tongue, up and down her folds before he slowly eased his middle finger inside her slick opening.


    ¡°ohhh fuckkk¡±. silver grabbed the pillow and pressed it on her face to silence her loud moan as his finger sank deep inside her. his fingers were long and strongpared to hers. he didn¡¯t move his finger yet as her core clenched around him while her body began burning hot in anticipation.


    ¡°you are so wet and fucking tight¡±. dante¡¯s voice made her shudder hard. he rolled the tip of his tongue around her clit. she almost flinched when she felt him nibble on her clit, giving her soft bites as his fingers began to move inside her. he slid a second finger inside and pulled his face from her cunt then slowly began to increase the pace of his slow stroke inside her.


    ¡°ohhhh gwaddd¡±. silver moaned. he pressed his thumb against her cilt and began rolling it in circles. ¡°fuckkk¡±. she screamed out, his hand cupped her cunt as he slid another finger inside her and her core began to pulse around him. he leaned closer and took the pillow from her face and watched her moan in ecstasy. ¡°oh shittt¡±. her legs began shaking as waves of heat flooded her whole body as his slow stroke began to increase. she couldn¡¯t ask for more as it was getting intense. ¡°oh fkk slow down please¡±. she cried out as she couldn¡¯t take it anymore.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    with the way the muscles of her core squeezed his fingers hard, he knew he was doing it right so he changed the angle of his stroke, curved his finger inside her core and began to pump into her hard.


    ¡°are you feeling it?¡±. he asked in a whispering tone as he pumped harder to the extent he could hear the soaking wet sound of her cunt.


    ¡°i¡¯m gonna pee dante, please stop¡±, she cried out as it became too much that she couldn¡¯t control her body. she felt some sort of uncontroble pressure hook her stomach. she tried to move back away from him but he pressed his hand on her breast and pinned her down to stay in ce while he stroked her more quicker.


    ¡°let it out silver!!!¡±. he ordered, with his pace getting faster and faster.


    ¡°no¡±. she retorted as her eyes moist in intense pleasure. she knows that he isn¡¯t going stop until she gives in.


    ¡°then i will make you cum in my finger¡±. with that said, his stroke became faster and faster as her pussy began making soft wet sucking sounds due to his speed. just like he knew she was over the edge, he pulled his finger out and she screamed out as she finally let go of her orgasm out in a gush of fluid, rolling out of her core and down to the bed.


    her legs trembled and she breathed hard due to the force of her climax. she knew she had made a huge mess on the bed but she wasn¡¯t bothered about it. dante immediately lowered down to her cunt and speared his tongue between her folds, tasting her and smelling her hotness. he sucked and licked every drop of her fluid till there was nothing left while she moaned.


    ¡°dante please¡±. she grasped his hair and pulled him up to her face then wiped the stain of her juice on his lips before she kissed him. she smiled then sucked in her breath before she spoke,¡±that was hot¡±. she said ¡°but i still want more¡±. she pegged him on the lips again and again before she allowed him to speak.


    ¡°and what¡¯s that?¡±. he asked.


    ¡°your cock¡±. she respond and bit her lower lip while he chuckled.

 Chapter 70 DON鈥橳 CUM YET

    He looked down at her cunt, it was glowing red due to how hard he had fingered her pussy. ¡°Are you sure you want this?¡¯. He asked, ¡°Because uhmm,¡­ I¡¯m a little bit hard and you can¡¯t take me¡±. He said while staring down at how hard his cock was through his boxer shorts.


    ¡°Let me see¡±. She said and he stood up on his knee and let her sit up. She leaned closer to him then dipped her hand into his pants and brought out his cock. She gasped in shock when she saw how big he was, her hand couldn¡¯t grip his cock fully so she held him by the cap. The head of his cock was swollen and red. He had veins over the length of his cock which showed how hard he was. She licked her lip, wondering how he would fit inside her,¡±I still want you to put your dick inside me¡±. She said again as she rubbed her hand around the head of his cock.


    He shuddered in reaction and quickly grasped her arm then pinned her down on the bed. He grabbed her thigh then drew her down towards him and spread her legs apart.


    ¡°I want you to fuck me hard Dante¡±. She purred and he held his cock while he supported himself with his other hand on the bed. He lowered his hip and directed his cock to her opening. ¡°Fuck¡±. He groaned when he felt her moistness in his tip. He moans slowly while closing his eyes as he slides his cock into her wet soaking core.


    Silver moaned aloud as her tight walls clenched around his hard cock, She could feel every veins and length of his cock, sank into her , inch by inch and it was obvious he was taking it easy to delve into her just to not hurt her. He pressed hard and slide his full length into her core while she quivered below him, ¡°Fuck me hard now!!! I want more¡±. She demanded and he began to rock his hip, slowly sliding his cock in and out of her. Her eyes rolled as he didn¡¯t stop moving his cock inside her, ¡°Please fuck me harder¡±. She begged.


    . Dante groaned as he moved his hip backward then rammed back into her.


    ¡°YESSS MAKE ME CUMMMM AGAIN ¡±, She wrapped her leg around his ass and encouraged him to go hard on her. She lifted her hip closer to him to enable him to go deeper.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He suddenly stopped and took off his boxer shorts then threw it away. He slid his hand underneath her and grabbed her ass and pulled her up against him as he began pounding into her hard.


    ¡°Yessss¡­. yesss¡­.¡±, She screamed out and began to squeeze her breast while he plundered into her at a reckless speed. ¡®I¡¯m cumming ¡±, She screamed out and he cored her neck, almost choking her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cum yet¡±. He growled and she felt her body shivered. His balls pped hard against her ass due to his hard thrust. The pleasure she was getting from him was something she hadn¡¯t felt before, it seems like Dante had been possessed with the strength to hit her hard as his cock was touching ces inside her. He groaned hard and that¡¯s when she knew he was close and so was she, but then she remembered, he didn¡¯t wear a condom.


    ¡°Dante no! Don¡¯t cum in me!! Please¡±. She begged but he didn¡¯t stop ramming into her quivering cunt.


    ¡°Why? Huh, are you scared that I¡¯m gonna get you pregnant?¡±. He asked then squeezed his hand on her neck as he gave her one long thrust and then shot his seed inside her.


    ¡°Oh fuckk¡±She moaned as she released on his cock before he glided out with their cum leaking out of her opening. ¡°Fuck you!¡±. She cussed him as he copsed on the bed. He was too weak to speak back at here yet.


    ¡°Tomorrow I will get you a drug. I¡¯m so fucking tired¡±. He was panting heavily and had sweat all over his body. He settled his head on her chest and wrapped his hand around her waist. She wanted to tell Dante to go back to his room so they wouldn¡¯t get caught on the same bed in the morning but he was already asleep. Silver settled her head above his as she began to stroke his curlies, she has always been fond of stroking Ann¡¯s hair whenever she sits on herp and stroking his hair reminds her of Ann. She just hopes Ann is having fun out there just like her. With that, she fell asleep.

 Chapter 71 I WANT TO FUCK YOU

    Ann followed Marcus from behind as he led her into the sex room room. She wondered why he had brought her, was it to have sex with her. The thought of that made her cunt throb as she entered the room.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Sir, why have you brought me here?¡±. She asked but he didn¡¯t respond. Ann watched him as he walked to the drawal and brought out a red candle.


    ¡°This¡±. He finally spoke as he showed her the candle in his hand before he dipped his hand inside the drawal again and brought out a small bottle of oil then walked towards her.


    ¡°Are you gonna use the candle on me?¡±. Ann asked, wondering what he needed a candle for. She was just curious to know.


    Marcus heaved a sigh then walked towards her and cupped her chin before lifting it up to look at her face. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to be scared. It won¡¯t hurt you, neither will it burn you¡±. He assured her and she slightly gulped in then nodded her head.


    ¡°Okay sir¡±.


    He walked to the bed and dropped the oil and candle on the bed. He turned towards her and walked to her back. He stroked her hair gently and braided her hair then trail the back of his hand, slowly down the line that leads to her butt-crack. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to be scared¡±. He whispered against her ear and she shuddered.


    ¡°I am not scared sir¡±. She affirmed.


    ¡°Good¡±. He then moved to the other end of the room and pulled out a padded bench to the middle of the room. ¡°Lay down on it¡±. He ordered and she obediently did as she was told. Sheid back on the padded bench with her face, looking up at the ceiling.


    Her chest heaved up and down as she was too curious to know what he was about to do to her next.


    He collected the oil from the bed then walked towards Ann, where she wasid on the bench. He stooped down and poured a drop of oil from her chest down to her stomach. ¡°Rx¡±, He said when he noticed how hard her breathing gets. She cooled herself down immediately after taking a deep breath in. He poured a small oil into his hand before he dropped the bottle. He brings his hand down to her left breast and cupped it then brings down his other hand to her other breast. He rubs his hand around her breast, real slow as he smears the oil around.


    Ann tried to control her moan but she ended up stifling it out. She was so scared that he might stop touching her if she had to moan aloud. ¡°Sir¡±. She called out in a whisper as he trailed his hand down to her stomach then rolled his palm all over it to spread the oil around her stomach.


    ¡°Speak¡±. Marcus ordered her.


    ¡°Oh sir, i want your hands a little bit¡±. She closed her eyes then clutched her hand by the edge of the bench. ¡°Lower¡±. She said and his hand traveled down to her cunt before using his middle finger to stroke her folds. Her pussy tingled in sensation as she felt his oily finger stroke her in between her folds then around her clits.


    ¡°Is this better?¡±. He asked and she nodded in response as she began to grind herself down on his finger. He deep his finger inside her core and slid it out to stroke her folds, again and again.


    ¡°Ahhh¡±. She arched her back and he immediately withdrew his finger from her. She opened her eyes to look at him, he was lighting up the candle. ¡°Sir¡±. Ann sat up.


    ¡°Lay back Miss Ann, except you want me to tie you down¡±. Marcus warned and sheid back as she was frightened by his words. He leaned closer with the candle in his hand and she shivered in fear, he knew she was scared so he dropped the candle upright on the ground and brought a piece of clothing. ¡°Heads up¡±. He ordered which she did before he blindfolded her eyes and knotted it below. He picked up the candle from the ground and slowly turned it sideways on her breast, allowing the molten wax to spill over her nipples and stter against her breast.


    ¡°Sir¡±. Ann arched her back and clenched her fist against the edge of the bench. She felt her nipples hardened intentionally as the hotness of the wax seared into her nipples. She wanted to cover her breast immediately, to avoid the wax from touching her but restrained herself as she doesn¡¯t want her master to be angry. ¡°Sir it hurts¡¯ ¡®. She cried out, biting back her tears and after a few seconds, the wax dried up and the pains she was feeling reduced.


    ¡°You should keep your mouth shut¡±. Marcus ordered curtly then dipped his hand again as a few drops of the wax leak out of the candle and dropped down on her other nipple.


    Ann gasped out and cringed as the burning sensation of the wax heated up her nipples. She struggled to catch her breath as it was getting more intense. She spread her mouth wide open as a moan sipped through her lips while the wax kept on dropping down from her chest then down to her stomach.


    Marcus stopped and she heaved a sigh of relief when she could no longer feel the candle wax on her skin. She clenched her legs as her heartbeat elerated in anticipation. She wondered what he was about to do next since she couldn¡¯t see nor hear his footsteps. He blew off the candle and threw it on the bed then pulled out the clothing from her face. He stopped using the candle on her since he saw how ufortable she was. He thought he should do something different to her order than waxing her body since today would be herst day of being here in his house.


    ¡°Stand up¡±. He ordered and she stood up immediately then he grabbed her arm and led her to the wooden floor. ¡°Get down on your knees¡±. He ordered again.


    Ann nodded her head then slid down onto her knees with her head down, facing the wooden floor.


    He stooped down at the end of the wood and pulled out a rope towards her then used it to bond her leg to the left side and her other leg to the right side so her knees could be spread apart from each other. He grabbed another rope from the cupboard, chest her out and tied her arm behind back. Once he was done, he came in front of her and sped her cheek then lifted her face up so she could meet his gaze. ¡°I want to fuck you, right now and right here¡±. Marcus said and a shiver instantly ran down to her cunt.

 Chapter 72 GO TO YOUR ROOM

    ¡°I want to fuck you, right now and right here¡±. Marcus said and a shiver instantly ran down to her cunt.


    Her clit throb due to the excitement that flowed through her. She had fantasized about him fucking her till she cum when she was pleasuring herself earlier in the bathroom. She was so excited that her dream was finallying true. She gulped in before she said even though her response was not needed,¡±Yes please sir. Fuck me¡±. She pleaded and he went behind her and knelt down with one knee then zipped down his pants and brought out his cock from his pant then wrapped his hand around his cock and began stroking itzily till it became hard. He ced his hand on her shoulder as he slightly lowered his hip then directed his cock to her entrance. He could feel her wetness just as the head of his cock nudged her opening.


    She gasped and arched her back in order to grind her ass against him while he pushed his cock harder into her entrance. Ann¡¯s mouth dropped open, moaning slightly as she felt half of his dick sank deep inside her.


    He started moving his hips, slowly sliding in and out of her wet cunt. He looked down and watched as her wetness milked his cock while he thrust in and out of her. He then reached down and spread her ass-cheek apart which enabled him to slip more and more of his length inside her.


    ¡°Fuckkk¡±. Ann let out a guttural growl as his full length sank deep inside her while he began to increase his pace at each thrust.


    He let go of her ass, just as he was fully buried inside her then wrapped his strong hand around her hip, pulling her closer as he thrust in and out of her.


    ¡°Yess sirrr¡­please fuck me a little harder¡±. Her eyes rolled back as soon as he began pounding into her soaking core. Each thrust took her over the edge, making her lose hold of orgasm and release on his cock.


    He thrust into her harder, faster nonstop, groaning as he was enjoying the pleasure of her wetness sliding off his cock then sliding back in.


    ¡°Sirrrrr¡­.¡±. She shuddered against him and moaned aloud. She spread her fingers and tried to reach back for his leg to slow down his speed but the restraints kept holding her back. She closed her eyes as her whole body began to thrash around him, she was so close, so close to another release but yet she knew she had to ask so he could let her cum. ¡°Sir can¡­can i please cum¡±. She managed to ask through her moan as he mercilessly pound into her cunt, real fast and hard.


    ¡°Oh fuck¡±. He groaned and gnashed his teeth as he held her hip tight while he pumped into her. He wasn¡¯t in his right state of mind as he enjoyed fucking her in a reckless speed. She felt her walls rippled along his cock, trying to milk him as her juice seeped out through her cunt. ¡°Oh shittt¡±. He groaned as he pulled out quickly and rammed back in, so hard.


    Her eyes watered as his cock sliced through her walls, diving deep into her. The force of his thrust made her arched her back trying to pull away from him but he grabbed her hair and pushed her face down to the ground. He began to hit her hard, again and again that she could barely take. ¡°Please sir¡±. She cried out as it sent delicious pain from her cunt down to her limb.


    Just as he felt his cock twitch inside her, he pulled out and began stroking his cock with his hand. ¡°Oh fuck¡±. He groaned, jerking as he stroked his cock a little faster till his cum shot out on her ass.


    Ann gasped as she felt his sticky hot cum smeared her ass and dribbled down between her butt-cheek. She peeped sideways to see him stroking his cock while his cum poured out on her ass.


    He stroked his cock gently, grunting as he steadied his breathing just as he had made his release. He waited till he had caught his breath before he untied her hand and legs then stood up and zipped up his pants.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Ann heaved a sigh of relief as she was freed from the bound.


    ¡°Go to your room, i will see youter when I¡¯m ready¡±. Marcus said calmly.


    ¡°Ready for what sir?¡±. Ann asked, wondering if he wasing back for round two so she would get herself ready for it.


    ¡°For a important discussion¡±. Marcus said and immediately left the room to avoid any more question from her since he had so many things going on in his head.


    Ann stood up immediately and paddled to the door. She wondered what the discussion was all about and hoped for it to be a positive one that she could benefit from

 Chapter 73 CAUGHT IN THE ACT

    Dante squinted his eyes open immediately he felt the sunlight reflect to his direction on the bed . He turned to his side and spread his hand around the bed to feel Silver¡¯s body but she wasn¡¯t anywhere on the bed which made him quickly sit up and wipe the sleep off his eyes. He scanned around the room and wondered how she had managed to release herself from his grasp without him knowing. He stood up from the bed as he couldn¡¯t find her around. ¡®Or could it be that she¡¯s downstairs?¡¯. He asked himself but then paused when he heard the sound of a running water from the bathroom. He sighed in relief as he realized that she was in the bathroom probably having her bath.


    He walked to the bathroom door and rested his hand at the top of the door and tried peeking through the little hole to confirm what she was doing inside the bathroom and at this point, he knew he was acting like a pervert by spying on her without her consent but he wasn¡¯t bothered about it. Besides, he was convinced that she¡¯s gonna be devoted to him in the future.


    He took time to stretch his body as his hand was stillid above the door. He couldn¡¯t wait for her toe out from the bathroom since he was missing her already. Last night was a st with her which he could never forget; her scent, her moan and her tight vise walls, the way she had stroked his cock. Damn, it was something he could never forget because it felt so sensational.


    He peeped through the tiny hole again and saw Silver approaching the door then quicklyported himself in the most attractive way.


    Immediately the door opened he spoke soothly,¡± Taking a shower without me?¡±. He asked with a devilish grin and she jumped in shock when she saw him standing naked in front of her.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Her heart skipped a beat as she wasn¡¯t expecting him to still be in her room.¡°You pervert, you scared me!¡±. She almost half yelled at him but he was able to silence her with a finger ced on her lips.


    ¡°Shhh¡±. He hushed her and she looked up at him. He half smiled when she had fully recovered from the shock. He brought his hand down from the door and tugged down the towel from her chest then snaked his other hand around her waist and pulled her closer before she could cover her naked body. ¡°We should be having sex more often, don¡¯t you think?¡±. He asked in a whisper while tracing his finger down to her chest. She shivered to his touch and closed her eyes, feeling his hard chest pressed against her tender breast.


    He palmed her breast and spoke softly while he squeezed them,¡±You¡¯re so soft¡±.


    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t be doing this Dante¡­my mom¡±


    He caresses her tiny nipple with his finger,¡±Stop fighting it, I know you like what I¡¯m doing to you¡±. He lowered his head down to her ear and whispered.


    Her pussy ached with desire due to how seductive the tone of his voice sounded. She could feel his dick grow hard between them and pressed against her stomach.


    ¡°Stop acting as if you don¡¯t want me¡±. He said again as he traced his finger down to her aching cunt then gently stroked her wet folds. ¡°Seems to me you¡¯re wet already¡±. He added.


    ¡°I want you¡±. She said breathlessly and she couldn¡¯t believe how he had so much control over her body. She had being used to saying no whenever she wasn¡¯t in the mood to have sex with her ex, so why was Dante so different. She could feel butterflies all over her stomach as he kept whispering seductive words into her ear, telling her how soft she was and how he would love to feel her down there again. She could feel the wetness between her thighs as he stroked her gently and she knew he could feel it too. How could he have so much effect on her? At a second she wanted to grasp his cock and stroke him too but she stopped herself from doing so as a thought hit her head. She thought that everything he wanted from her was just sex, she even wondered if he would value her if she had to confess how she feels about him. One thing she hated in her life was to be rejected.


    ¡°Ahhh¡±. She gasped when he grabbed her leg up to his waist so his cock could be in between her thigh. She couldn¡¯t hold back her moan as he grazed her sensitive clit with the head of his cock. She stood on her toe as she ran her fingers through his hair and pulled his face closer to hers, her lips grazed his as if she was trying to kiss him but just held him still. Her breathing hitched as soon as he slid the head of his cock through her fold. ¡°Ahhh¡±. She clenched his hair and leaned closer to settle her weight on his while he grinds his cock between her folds. She swore it felt so good that she never wanted him to stop. ¡°Don¡¯t stop please¡±. Tears split out from her eyes just as he began sliding the length of his cock through her folds. ¡°I want you now, Dante.¡± She moaned but immediately covered her mouth in an attempt to muffled her loud tone of voice.


    ¡°Dante¡±. She muffled his name, her legs shaking, she could barely stand on her toes.     ¡°You want this now?¡±. He asked, his breathing getting hard as fuck as he grind himself harder.


    Silver nodded her head in approval as she couldn¡¯t speak.


    Immediately he got the response he needed, he released her leg then pushed her to the bed.


    She quickly settled her two hands on the bed with her two legs still on the ground. He leaned closer and kicked her two legs apart then she arched her back for him so her cunt could be on disy.


    He grinned at the sight of it then held her by the waist as his cock lined straight towards her opening.


    She threw her head back and her hair flew down to her back as she felt him pushing in.¡±Please be fast about it before my mom¡±. She couldn¡¯tplete her statement as the door budged opened and her mom came in without knocking.


    She gasped. ¡°SILVER!!!¡±. She screamed out her name.


    Dante and Silver both turned towards the door to notice her present. They seemed shocked that they were caught in the act, especially by her mother.


    Her mom¡¯s eyes widened when her gaze fell on Dante¡¯s cock. She let out a breathless gasp and muttered to herself with her eyes still lingered on his cock which was half way entering into Silver¡¯s cunt. ¡°He¡¯s huge¡±.


    ¡°FUCKKK!!!¡±. Dante groaned out of embarrassment then grasped Silver¡¯s upper arm and pulled her up to cover his nakedness while Silver¡¯s hand flew up to cover her chest and her private part as her body was now directly facing her mom while Dante was standing behind her.

 Chapter 74 PREGNANCY TEST

    Garcia stood there at the door, traumatized by what she had just seen. She couldn¡¯t believe those ambiguous moans that couldn¡¯t let her sleepst night were alling out from this room. Despite seeing the truth in front of her, she still found it hard to believe as shback ofst night came buzzing inside her head; those loud moans which made her think that it could be Lorenzo at it again, never did she know it was her own daughter having a dirty affair in her own house. She wanted to check on themst night out of anger but her husband had stopped her from doing so.


    Last night she couldn¡¯t sleep because of those passionate sounds, she had to put on a headphones in order to block the moaning sounds that were depriving her from her sleep.


    ¡°Mom, please give us a minute¡±. Silver pleaded, snapping Garcia out from her daze. She was indeed embarrassed to be seen standing naked with a man, in front of her mother.


    ¡°BE FAST ABOUT IT!!!¡±. Garcia said it in a warning tone before she left the room and mmed the door shut to give them a little privacy.


    Immediately Garcia left the room, Dante pushed Silver to the bed then scurried to pick up his boxer shorts from the ground and wear it in a haste to leave the room.


    ¡°I fucking hate you for this¡±. Silver said angrily then threw a pillow at him as he reached for the door. She hurried to her wardrobe to get her underwear and put them on.


    ¡°I will see you after breakfast¡±. Dante said and came out of the room. He quickly covered his cock to avoid Garcia from seeing the imprint of his hardness through his boxer shorts as he walked towards the room, next door.


    Although, she strives to see what he was hiding from her, by tilting her head stealthy by the side to have a peek ¡°Breakfast is downstairs¡±. Garcia straightened up and said when Dante almost caught her staring. She entered Silver¡¯s room immediately, still trying topare what she had just seen with that of her husband. ¡®Damn he was so big¡¯. She said inwardly.


    Dante entered his room and mmed the door shut then heaved a sigh of relief. He felt totally embarrassed by what had just happened. He doesn¡¯t even know how he would face Silver¡¯s mom downstairs.


    ¡°Shit¡±. Dante groaned in pain when he felt the hardness of his cock pushing against his shorts. He pulled down his shorts then tightly clutch his cock and stride into the bathroom. He locked the door, as he doesn¡¯t want to get involved in another problem again incase someone has to barge into his room. ¡°Soap, I need soap¡±. He groaned while scanning every corner of the bathroom till he finally found a bottle filled with soap. He quickly grabbed it then opened it and poured a huge amount of liquid into his hand before dropping the soap from where he had collected it from. He entered the bathtub, turned on the shower and began stroking his cock as he closed his eyes and imagined himself fucking Silver right now.


    ¡°Ahhh¡±. He moaned tremendously, sliding his soapy hands over the length of his cock. ¡°Ahhh¡­this feels so good¡±. He squeezed his cock in a fist and stroked himself harder as memories ofst night floated into his head. ¡°Ahhh goddammit¡±. Throwing his neck backward, he moaned. He was shaking fervently as he felt his orgasm approaching. He ced his hand on the bathroom wall to support himself in a standing position while he stroked himself real hard and fast, nonstop.


    His breathing became fast just as his hot cum shot out and spilled on the wall. He rubbed the head of his cock and slowed down his pace then looked down at his cock as he squeezed thest drop of cum out. ¡°Haar¡±. He steadied his breathing, relieved to see his cocking down. He wasn¡¯t still satisfied after pleasuring himself but at least he was able to calm his cock down. ¡°Never fuck a woman in her parent home, ever again¡±. He scolded himself then washed off his body with the shower on.


    Once he was done, he washed off his cum out of the bathroom wall before grabbing a towel. He tied the towel around his waist before he came out of the bathroom. He opened the wardrobe then grabbed a red t- shirt and blue jeans that he had borrowed from Lorenzo earlier to wear before he put it on.


    He walked to the door but stopped and turned when he heard the sound of his phone ringing on the bed. He grabbed his phone from the bed and just as he was about to answer, the call disconnected. Messages began to slide in with a total of twelve missed calls from his ex. He wondered what she wanted from him this time as he tapped one of the messages she sent but was interrupted when the phone began ringing again.


    He quickly picked up the call without hesitation.


    ¡°Hello honey¡±. A low soft voice spoke from the other side of the call. He recognized the voice to be that of his ex, Melinda which was shocking as she had left him months ago.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±. Dante asked in rage. Hearing the sound of her voice really pissed him because it sounded so annoying.


    ¡°I want you daddy¡±. She responds in a seductive tone of voice. ¡®It was her other way of asking for sex from him which Dante doesn¡¯t understands¡¯.


    Dante brings the phone down from his ear and nces at the phone screen to confirm who the caller was; ¡®Cheater¡¯. Was the name of the caller and it was the nickname he had given to his ex after their breakup. He ced the phone at his ear after he had confirmed who the caller was. He knew it must be a coincidence that she called him instead of her dad,¡±Are you drunk?¡±. He asked. ¡°Wrong number please, I am not your daddy and I want to hang up now¡±. He said.


    ¡°Nononono¡±. She tried to stop but he disconnected the call right immediately and dipped his phone into his pocket.


    ¡°First I was caught by a hot mom and now my ex thinks that I¡¯m her dad¡±. He scoffed and walked to the door.


    He opened the door slowly then slightly peeped through, checking if anyone was around but there was no one there. ¡°All cleared¡±. He muttered then ruffed his hair back before he came out of the room and went downstairs.


    *


    *


    *


    *


    *


    *Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    In Silver¡¯s room, Garcia stood by the closed door, staring at Silver¡¯s body in observation. Silver didn¡¯t notice her mom staring as her eyes were glued to the wardrobe while searching for clothes to wear.


    Garcia still couldn¡¯t forget what she had seen earlier, Dante¡¯s huge cock, was it real?. So many questions were running through her head and she decided to ask as she was desperately in need of an answer,¡±How the fuck did his cock fit into your pussy?¡±. She raised a question.


    Silver stopped what she was doing and turned to look at her mom in shock. She never expected that question to being out of her mom. ¡°Mom!!!¡±. She cautioned.


    ¡°Silver, I seriously can¡¯t believe this. I thought you¡¯re a virgin and probably keeping it till you get married¡±. She said and when Silver tried to speak, she didn¡¯t give her a chance to. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I bragged about you still being a virgin to the neighbors¡±. She sped her hair in a worried state. ¡°How will I be so sure that you¡¯re not even pregnant¡±. She stated and Silver called her out immediately.


    ¡°Mom!!! I am not pregnant and I can never be!!!¡±. Silver protested.


    ¡°Shut your damn mouth shut¡±. She ordered then stride close to her and grabbed Silver by the ear. ¡°Do you think having unprotected sex won¡¯t make you pregnant?? huh???¡±. Garcia asked.


    ¡°Ouch mom, you are hurting me¡±. Silver squeaked as her ears were painfully being dragged out.


    ¡°How many men have you fucking slept with, you slut?!¡±. Garcia query, she was clearly angry.


    ¡°Let me go mom, i don¡¯t fucking know!!!¡±. Silver retorted and pulled her ear out from Garcia¡¯s grip.


    She gasped.¡±Wait here for me¡±. Garcia left the room and came back a few minutester. ¡°Have this¡±. She offered a pregnancy dipstick to Silver.


    ¡°What I¡¯m i gonna use this for?¡±. Silver asked with her brow creased.


    ¡°Silver, it¡¯s either now or never¡±. She responded. ¡°Except you wanna get pregnant¡±. Garcia added and Silver negatively shook her head. ¡°Good, then hurry up and do it. I will be downstairs waiting to hear the result¡±. She said and pushed Silver into the bathroom. ¡°Just dip it into your pee for eight seconds. The result won¡¯t take time toe out¡±. She instructed.


    ¡°And what if i don¡¯t wanna pee?¡±. Silver asked as she was being urged by her mom. She wasn¡¯t ready to check now as she was so hungry. Her stomach was even making grumbling sound out of hunger.


    ¡°Do it Silver to avoid any mistake¡±


    ¡°Mom, can we please do thister? I¡¯m so hungry now¡±


    She red at her hard then shut the bathroom door closed,¡±Don¡¯te downstairs until the result is out¡±. Garcia said firmly and left the room.

 Chapter 75 WHAT IS YOUR FAVORITE POSITION?

    ¡°Fuck this shit¡±. Silver groaned in rage then threw the pregnancy dipstick to the counter. She was pissed since it had been almost an hour, seated on the toilet and not even a drop of urine came out of her. She stood up from the toilet then pulled up her thong to her waist and began to wander around the bathroom until an idea popped into her mind. ¡®How would she know if I didn¡¯t run the test?¡¯. She asked herself and scoffed. She came out from the bathroom then put on a red dress and went downstairs.


    ¡°Good morning dad, good morning mom¡±. Silver greeted and her Dad responded to her greetings except from Garcia who only took a few seconds observing her before she responded. She took a seat next to Dante and joined them to eat.


    ¡°Silver, did you do it?¡±, Garcia asked and Silver nodded her head in approval.


    ¡°Mm-mm¡±. Silver muttered while she ate.


    ¡°Good¡±. Garcia said curtly and resumed her eating.


    Dante leaned closer to Silver and whispered into her ear,¡±What is she talking about?¡±. He asked.


    ¡°Nothing¡±, Silver whispered back and he knew she was just trying to hide something from him.


    ¡°Okay then¡±, Dante said, then slid a spoonful into his mouth. He lifted his gaze up and caught Garcia staring at him in an intense way which was kind of awkward for him. He had toe up with something that could distract her. He was sure everyone knew what happenedst night by the way they are quiet today and didn¡¯t even utter a word. Silver¡¯s parents were both stealing nces at him as if he was a stranger in their midst. ¡°Can I ask you a question, Mrs?¡±. He raised a question as he pointed his spoon at Garcia.


    ¡°Sure, ask anything¡±. Garcia said.


    ¡°Are you a ser yer?¡±. Dante asked and She forced a fake smile.


    ¡°Of course I was. I was even in the cheerleader team then¡±. Garcia responded. His questions seem to make her remember her old days in school.


    ¡°Wow that¡¯s nice¡±. He said. ¡°What¡¯s your favorite position?¡±. Dante raised a tricky question and everyone dropped their spoon on the table then darted their gaze towards him with a puzzled expression on their face. The first thought that came into their head was that he was asking Garcia her favorite position in bed which they found disrespectful.


    ¡°Dante¡±. Silver elbowed him angrily on the stomach. She couldn¡¯t believe Dante had the guts to ask her mother such a question, even in front of her dad.


    The whole room was just quiet and cold, no one attempted to even speak as their gaze was all at Dante.


    ¡°What did you say again?¡±. Garcia asked just to confirm she heard him right before taking any other action.


    Dante sighed and hit his forehead, he could see that the whole family misunderstood him. ¡°I mean¡­what is your favorite position in ser¡±. He said and Garcia went mute. ¡°You said you are good at ser, so I asked what your favorite position is¡±. He briefly exined.


    Silver cleared her throat to take everyone¡¯s minds off what just happened,¡±Dante can you please pass me the water¡±. She asked, sounding as polite as possible.


    ¡°Sure¡±. Dante poured some water into the ss cup and offered it to her. ¡°Here you go, have it¡±. He said but then she sped her hand against his. He looked at her and read her lips as she mounted.


    ¡°Words Dante, mind what you say¡±. Silver mounted like a warning when their gaze met before she released her hand from his and took the cup.


    ¡°DING-DONG¡±. The house bell rang out from outside.


    ¡°That¡¯s the door¡±. Silver announced.


    Dante stood up,¡±I will go get it¡±. He said but was distracted by his phone ringing through his pocket.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will get it¡±. Silver said when she noticed his phone was ringing. She stood up from the chair and walked to the sitting room to check who was at the door while Dante went upstairs to his room to answer the call.


    ¡°Please who is this?¡±. He answered the caller.


    ¡°It¡¯s Melinda¡±. She responded. ¡°Why did you hang up on me?¡±. Melinda asked.


    ¡°What do you want from me?¡±. Dante retorted.


    ¡°Did you even check the messages I sent you?¡±


    ¡°Stop disturbing me Melinda, I¡¯m having a family dinner!¡±


    ¡°What family dinner?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t wanna talk to you, go to hell!¡±. Dante said angrily.


    ¡°Dante please hold up, i know i fucked up¡±. She didn¡¯tplete her statement before he hung up.


    ¡°Bitch¡±. He switched off his phone and threw it on his bed then went downstairs. ¡°Sorry about the phone call¡±. Dante apologized as he pulled out the chair before he sat down.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Silver opened the door and gasped when she saw Jason standing in front of her house.


    ¡°Hey you¡±. Jason chuckled and said when their eyes met.


    ¡°Oh my God¡­did you trace me here? And how do you know I live here??¡±. Silver questioned.


    He scoffs for a second before he said,¡±I saw Dante taking you home the first time we met. Remember?¡±. Jason recalled and she nodded in affirmation.


    ¡°Ooh yeah¡±


    ¡°And i live next door so i decided toe say hi to my new neighbor¡±. Jason said and pointed at his apartment which was at the second block next to hers.


    ¡°Wow¡±. She eximed.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°And for a second I thought your boyfriend was gonna show up and punch me on the face¡±. Jason said with a grin.


    Silver chuckled then began fiddling with her hair,¡±You¡¯re kidding me right?¡±. She asked. ¡°He is not my boyfriend¡±. She added.


    ¡°Oh wow, that must be a good thing because you have me now¡±. He said, then cuts in before she could respond. ¡°Anyways, i came to invite you over to my ce tonight. Because we¡¯re gonna be having a night party to celebrate my new house¡±. Jason said and Silver just shook her head while sheughed. She couldn¡¯t believe it was still the same high school guy who loves parties. ¡°So will youe?¡±


    ¡°New house?¡±. She asked. ¡°Is that even a thing¡±. She added thenughed again. ¡°Sure, I would love toe¡±. Silver responded.


    ¡°Okay then, see you tonight¡±. He winked at her and began to move back while she waved at him. He stepped on something and almost fell but he held himself .


    ¡°Sorry¡± Silverughed and he tucked his hand into his pocket. ¡°Bye then. I will be expecting just you tonight¡±. Jason said then waved at her onest time before he turned and dismissed.


    Silver blushed then locked the door behind her and went up to her room.

 Chapter 76 THREE DAYS TO MAKE HIM MINE

    Ann entered the room then closed the door behind her. She sat on the bed and began to peel the wax out from her skin while she waited for Marcus. She stood up immediately she saw the doorknob twisted open. ¡°Sir you¡¯re here¡±. She smiled as he walked towards her. He was all dressed in a ck suit which made him look so professional.


    ¡°Here¡±. He offered her a document and a pen. ¡°Sign it¡±. Marcus ordered coldly and for some reason, he was trying to avoid looking at her face.


    ¡°Okay¡±. Ann said then took the paper and pen from him without having a second thought. She ced it on the nightstand and scribbled down her signature before giving it back. ¡°Done¡±, She said.


    Marcus sighed, even though this wasn¡¯t what he nned for it was still part of the contract to let her go. ¡°Great, you should start packing now¡±. He says and she creases her brown.


    ¡°What?¡±. Ann asked, confused.


    ¡°You just signed the contract termination¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by contract termination?¡±. Ann asked then snatched the paper from him and turned her back at him so she could go through the document she had just signed. He was right, it did state that she must leave immediately she signed. ¡°But why? ¡±. She turned to look at him as a single tear fell down from her eyes. ¡°Is it because of what I said at the hotel that makes you wanna take me away?. Away from you?¡±. She asked, looking dismayed.


    ¡°Far from that¡±. He turned his back at her. This had been bothering him since he was in the car, he knew he would hurt her if he had to terminate the contract and let her go. ¡°Just pack your things and leave¡±. Marcus ordered but she grabbed his arm and turned him around to face her.


    ¡°You see this?¡±. She lifted the paper to his face. ¡°It¡¯s nothing but a written note¡±. She tore the paper into several pieces then threw it at his face. He didn¡¯t react but just stood still, watching her. ¡°I love you¡±, She grabbed his tie and pulled him down to face her. ¡°And I won¡¯t leave until I make you mine¡±. Ann said with authority in the tone of her voice while staring at him intensely.


    ¡°You will only end up getting hurt¡±. Marcus whispered.


    ¡°Is that not the point of falling in love?¡±. Ann asked.


    ¡°You can¡¯t just fall in love with a man you barely know, that¡¯s not how it works¡±. Marcus tried to convince her.


    ¡°Same goes to sex¡±. She snapped in and he kept mute. ¡°Why don¡¯t you love me¡±. She released him and yelled at his face then walked to the nightstand and mmed her fist against it. It hurted her so bad but not considered the pains she was feeling in her heart. Why does everyone she loves have to leave her and even when she thought she had found the right man, he also wants to leave her.


    He signed pathetically, watching her hurt herself because of him doesn¡¯t seem right. He really felt bad for her. ¡°I will give you three days, just three days¡±. He said and she turned to listen to what he had to say. ¡°And within those three days, there will be no sex and if you are able to win my heart before thest day¡±. He took a step forward, closing the small gap between them before he stooped down and whispered in her ear. ¡°Then I will be yours¡±. Marcus said and a shiver ran down her spine.


    ¡°I ept then¡±, Ann said, she was willing to do anything just to have him to herself.


    ¡°Here is your phone¡±. Marcus said as he dipped his hand into his pocket, brought out a new phone and offered it to her. ¡°I had to get you a new one after the other one was damaged ¡±. He said and she collected it immediately.


    ¡°Thank you so much¡±. Ann cleaned the tears in her eyes and sniffed in while she observed the phone, It looks exactly the same as her phone.


    ¡°And have this also. I was gonna give you this before you leave¡±. Marcus said and offered her a packaged bag.


    ¡°What¡¯s inside?¡±. She asked and shook the bag to check if she could know what could be inside by the sound of it. ¡°Can I open it?¡±, Ann asked when she couldn¡¯t figure out what was inside.


    ¡°No. When you get home, then you can open it, it¡¯s a gift¡±. Marcus said. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be opened in front of anyone since it¡¯s a gift¡±. He stated and she nodded then put it inside her bag in the wardrobe.


    ¡°I cross my heart, i won¡¯t open it till i get home¡±. Ann said, drawing an invisible cross in her chest.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Good¡±


    ¡°Thank you sir, thank you for giving me a chance¡±. Ann wrapped her hand around his waist with her head against his chest as she hugged him.


    At first he didn¡¯t hug her back but it seems to him she wasn¡¯t gonna pull out from the hug if he didn¡¯t. He ced his hand on her back and patted it softly. ¡°It¡¯s okay¡±. He said before she disengaged from the hug. ¡°Yesterday, you said you have never talked to your parents after you left them, right?¡±. He asked and she nodded in approval. ¡°Why don¡¯t you call your dad now and sort things out with him? ¡±. Marcus suggested.


    ¡°No¡±. Ann turned her back at him then folded her arm below her chest.


    ¡°You should never say no to me, Miss Ann ¡±. He ced his hand on her shoulder then made her turn to look back at him. ¡°I know how bad you felt after what they did to you but one thing you should know for sure is that they are your parents and they are still your family¡±. He said calmly. ¡°Now call him and put it on speaker, if you really wanna move on with your life ¡±. He added.


    She rolled her eyes as she was left with no choice,¡±Okay fine¡±. She dialed her Dad¡¯s number on the phone and ced the call. She puts it on speaker immediately the caller answered. ¡°Hello, hello dad¡±. Ann called.


    ¡°Please who is this?¡±. Ady¡¯s voice responded.


    ¡°Can you please give the phone to my dad?, i want to talk to him¡±


    ¡°Ohh you must be Ann hamburger, the daughter of Michael right?¡±. Thedy asked.


    She felt shocked when the unfamiliardy mentioned her full name,¡±Yes¡­is anything wrong?¡±. Ann asked, lifting her gaze to look up at Marcus.


    ¡°I can¡¯t say for now. Your dad was admitted to Saint Mary¡¯s general hospital a week ago and after running some test on him, we discovered he has being infected¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?. Infected by what?¡±. Ann questioned out of curiosity.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t something we can talk on the phone, pleasee to the hospital. I have sent you the address¡±. Thedy said and hung up.


    Ann sighed, there wasn¡¯t any trace of concern in her expression.


    ¡°You should dress up¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be going to the hospital to see your dad¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about him, he deserves to die after everything he had done to me¡±


    ¡°Forget about your past, he is your father¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah?¡±. She chuckled as tears began to stream down her eyes when she remembered what happened years ago. ¡°Is it the father who wasn¡¯t there when his daughter needed him the most. Is it the father who abandoned his own daughter and never in the world cares if she still exists¡±. She yelled out, trying to get all her anger out. She hated it when he called that man her father.


    ¡°Listen to me¡±. Marcus grasped her arm and made her stay still while he stared down into her eyes. ¡°Go in there, freshen up and meet me in the car¡±. He said, then released her before he left the room.


    Ann sniffed and sped her lips to muffle her voice while she cried. That man really hurt her and after everything that happened in her past, she was going to see him again. She wondered what her mom would say if she saw her. She is probably gonna send her away again. But how would she know if she doesn¡¯t show up?. She quickly entered the bathroom and freshened up then put on a red dress with a brown boot before going downstairs. She locked the door behind her when she came out of the house then strode to the garage and joined him in the car.


    ¡°Ready?¡±. Marcus asked and she nodded. He started the car engine immediately and zoomed off.

 Chapter 77 I鈥橫 SORRY

    Marcus packed his car in the garage immediately after he arrived at the hospital. It took almost an hour before they got here, due to the fast speed of his car. He turned off the car engine then looked at her,¡±Shall we?¡±. He asked, pointing at the door.


    ¡°Of course¡±. Ann responded, licking her lips to moist them before she opened the door and came down from the car.


    Marcus also came down from the car then locked it before he strode towards her. She clutched his arm before they proceeded into the hospital, and stopped. ¡°Call the nurse and tell her we are here¡±. He said and Ann nodded then ced a call.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hello this is Ann hamburger¡±. Ann said, despite how embarrassing herst name sounds, she tried her best to keep her voice low so Marcus wouldn¡¯t hear it clearly.


    ¡°I see you now¡±. The nurse said. ¡°Look at your front¡±. She added.


    Ann looked up and saw the youngdy waving at her from the hallway. She hung up the call then wrapped her hand around Marcus¡¯s arm before strolling to thedy waving at them in the hallway.


    ¡°Good afternoon ma, I¡¯m J¡±. She exchanged a handshake with both of them as she introduced herself.


    ¡°I am Ann and this is my¡­¡±. She paused when she realized she wasn¡¯t in any rtionship with him. ¡°Marcus¡±. Ann said.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, please follow me¡±. J said and guided them into a room. ¡°Here he is¡±. She pointed at her father on the hospital bed who had a oxygen on his face. At that point, Ann couldn¡¯t recognize him because he was looking so pale and thin like a skeleton.


    ¡°What the hell happened to him?¡±. Ann stood by the door, stunned to even make a move.


    ¡°He has HIV/AIDS positive and I¡¯m afraid he might die if he doesn¡¯t have anyone by his side to take care of him¡±. J responded then Ann rushed towards the bed and sat at the edge then ced her hand on his chest.


    ¡°Dad¡±. She cried out. Despite all he had done to her, she felt heart broken by seeing him in this state. She could remember her dad wasn¡¯t like this when she left. He was hefty, healthy and strong but now, looking at him just made her wish this never happened.


    Micheal opened his eyes when he felt a hand on his chest. He was indeed surprised when he saw his daughter in tears while staring down at him. He opened his hand and tried to lift them up so he could ce it on top of hers, but he was too weak to do so. ¡°Ann¡±. He struggled to call out her name in a weak tone of voice but due to the oxygen in his mouth, it came out like a grunt.


    Ann¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard his voice then noticed his hand trying to reach up for hers. She sniffed in and settled her hand on his and he gently squeezed them. Tears streamed down her eyes as she stared down at her dad. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry for leaving dad¡±. She whispered, thinking it was all her fault that he was in this situation. He shook his head and she knew he wanted to say something but the oxygen kept depriving him from speaking. ¡°Hey can you please take the oxygen off so he could talk?¡±. She asked the nurse.


    ¡°I will have to inform the doctor first¡±. The nurse said then left the room.     ¡°Everything will be fine dad, I¡¯m here¡±. Ann assured him but she felt his attention wasn¡¯t at her but was on something else. She traced his gaze and saw him staring at Marcus, who had been standing at the door for a long time. She knew her father wanted to know who he was just by the confused look on his face. She looked at Marcus and as if he read her mind, he approached them immediately and introduced himself to her father.


    ¡°I¡¯m Marcus, A sex doctor and your daughter¡¯s boyfriend¡±. He said which kept Ann stunned for a second. She watched as his lips twitched into a full smile that revealed his teeth. ¡°You must be her father¡±. Marcus added and slightly bowed his head as a sign of respect.


    ¡®Does this means he epts to be mine¡¯. Ann thought as she watched him before the nurse came in to interrupt their moment.


    ¡°The doctor said yes, but only for five minutes¡±. J said then disconnected the oxygen from his mouth and connected a pipe to his nostril which he could breathe through.


    ¡°Ann¡±. Micheal called when he had finally found his voice.


    ¡°Where is mom?¡±. Ann asked in tears but got no response. He stayed silent for a long time and she could tell that his silence meant something bad. She shook her head,¡±Where is mom? Dad¡±. She asked again and this time, he responded.


    ¡°Shemitted suicide when she noticed you were gone¡±. Micheal responded then broke down in tears. He recalled how he had left the house to go to a bar after having a fight with her, only for him toe back and see her dead body on the floor with a knife pierced in her chest. He called the police that day and since he was the only one found in the house with her, he was arrested and put behind bars for one year till the police investigation was over and he was found not guilty. He was released from jail and for the whole year, he was going to bars, getting drunk and sleeping with any woman he came across out of depression. He was caught in the middle of the night on his way home and was beaten to stupor because of the debt he was owing. He was lucky someone found him on time and took him to the hospital for proper treatment.


    He was tired of life already and he wished he was shot to death instead since there was no point of him living. After-all, his little mistake ruined his life and destroyed their happy home. ¡°Ann, Just take me out of my mystery. KILL ME¡±. Micheal said and Ann cried as she whispered.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry dad. I can¡¯t¡±


    ¡°Five minutes over and visiting time is also over. You have to go outside now so the patient can have a rest¡±. J said as she entered the room.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go¡±. Marcus grabbed her wrist and pulled her up from the bed and led her out of the room.


    She fastened her hand around his waist and pulled him in for a hug as she cried on his chest. Her tears soaked on his ck suit as she sobbed. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault¡±. Ann said.


    Marcus ced his hand on her back and began stroking it just to calm her down. ¡°Everything happens for a reason Ann. Don¡¯t me yourself when it¡¯s toote to do so¡±. He said.


    ¡°You can sit over there till the visiting time is open. Which will be in the evening by five¡±. J said when she came out of the room. She pointed at the chair close to the wall before she left.


    Marcus guided her to the chair and ushered her to sit down with him before he settled her head on hisp. ¡°Everything is gonna be okay¡±. He kept assuring her until she finally kept calm and fell asleep.

 Chapter 78 HIS DEAD

    Ann opened her eyes when she heard the sound of a rming from the room. She quickly jerks up which also woke Marcus from his deep sleep also.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±. Marcus asked when he noticed the uneven expression on her face. She didn¡¯t respond but turned to look at the room where her father was, only to see nurses rushing in and out of the room in a haste. She stood up, wondering what had gone wrong for them to have such panic. Out of desperation to find out, she grabbed one of the nurses who was just about to enter the room and dragged her out.


    ¡°What happened?¡±. Ann asked.


    ¡°The patient¡±. She responded like she had no choice. She was supposed to be inside the room due to the emergency.


    ¡°The patient is my father¡±. She corrected, still holding her arm tightly. ¡°What happened to him?¡±. Ann asked and the nurse slightly gulped in before she responded.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know what happened to him. I only went to check on him this evening and saw that his oxygen was removed¡±. She said, shivering in fear because of the cold look Ann had on her face.


    ¡°Is he still alive?¡±. Ann asked, as the only thing that matters to her right now was her father¡¯s life.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. We are still trying to revive him right now¡±. She responded and Ann chuckled.


    ¡°You motherfucker¡±. Ann tried to hit her but Marcus grabbed her hand and pulled her away from the nurse. The nurse scurried into the room immediately she was set free.


    ¡°Let me go ¡±, Ann demanded as she wiggled against him while he held her tight. ¡°My dad is in there, fighting for his life¡±. She cried out but he didn¡¯t release her from his grasp. The door was flung open and the bed her father¡¯s body wasid on, was being rolled outside. Her body went numb as she watched the bed being pushed out, she couldn¡¯t see the face of the person as it was covered with a white clothing.


    The doctor came outstly from the room and approached them. He let out a long breath, as if he was trying to show them sympathy. ¡°I¡¯m sorry but your father couldn¡¯t make it. His corps will be taken to the mortuary for now¡±. He said.


    ¡°Nooooo¡±. Ann fell down to her knees as she screamed out in tears. She felt empty inside , as if she had lost everything that she ever had in life. Her parents. ¡°Why dad, why do you have to leave me¡±. She whispered between her sobs.


    The doctor left immediately as he had informed her about the death of her father. His job has been done.


    Marcus pulled Ann up to stand on her feet then engulfed her in a tight embrace. He knew she needed this, despite her trying to pull out of his grasp. He grabbed her head and pressed it hard against his chest as his whole body covered hers. She felt defeated by him and cried out in his chest. ¡°Everything is gonna be fine¡±. He kissed her head and kept assuring Ann just to calm her down. He felt bad for her, she had indeed suffered enough, enough that one could take their life out of depression but Ann is just different and far from that because she is a strong woman.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go¡±. He wrapped his hand around her shoulder and guided her to the car. He locked the door when he was sure she was settled infortably before he entered the driver¡¯s seat. Marcus dipped his hand into his pocket and offered her a napkin,¡±Have this¡±. He said.


    ¡°Thank you¡±. She said as she collected it from his hand and wiped her face with the napkin before she blew her nostril. She turned her head and looked out through the window as Marcus started the car engine. ¡°Take me to a ce where I can feel good about myself¡±. Ann said. She doesn¡¯t want to go home now because she needs something that would take her mind off the death of her father.


    ¡°Sure¡±. Marcus said then zoomed off.


    Few hours after the long drive, they arrived at a park and he packed his car by the side of the road before they both alighted. He took her hands and led her into the park then to a quiet garden which was far from the yground. He ushered her to sit on the swing while he stood beside her and observed the garden. He alwayses here clear his mind whenever he had a bad day.


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful¡±. Ann mumbled when she noticed how his eyes were lingered at the flowers in front of them. ¡°I wish I was beautiful just like that, so you can look at me that way¡±. She said calmly.


    Marcus tucked his hands into his pocket. He doesn¡¯t want to tell her a secret that had been bothering him since the day she had raised a topic about rtionships. He had been going through a lot in his life and of course, it can affect the both of them if he had to ept to be in a rtionship with her and the least he could do was to pretend as if he cares the same way she does. ¡°So what¡¯s next?¡±. He asked.


    ¡°For what?¡±. Ann asked.


    ¡°Your father is dead so¡­ain¡¯t you gonna bury him?¡±. Marcus asked and Ann scoffed.


    ¡°He should roast in the morgue¡±. She said, ¡°But for now, my next move is to clear every deal I have with my boss¡±. Ann said.


    He looked down at her with his brow drawn together. He didn¡¯t know why he felt sad when he heard her mention the word, ¡®my boss¡¯. ¡°Your boss?¡±. Marcus asked.


    ¡°Yes, his name is Mr. Ace¡±. Ann responded and he just hummed as the name sounds familiar but he couldn¡¯t remember where he heard it from.


    ¡°Can Ie along with you, whenever you¡¯re ready to go?¡±. Marcus asked and she looked up at him.


    Ann smiled,¡±Of course. Why not¡±. She replied. ¡°After all, I¡¯m only doing this for you¡±. Her gaze dropped to the ground as she uttered.


    Marcus looked at the time in his watch, it was evening time and it was almost gettingte. ¡°We have to go now¡±. He said and she stood up then followed him to the car without hesitation. ¡°Are you better now?¡±. He asked and she nodded before he started the car engine and took her to his house.


    ¡°Thank you for today. And goodnight¡±. Ann alighted from the car and entered the house.

 Chapter 79 WHO THE FUCK IS JASON?

    Silver checked the time in her phone again, it was five o¡¯clock and time to get prepared for the party. She got up from the bed, she¡¯d beenying for a long time while waiting for the right time for the party. She walks to her wardrobe and begins to search out a dress that she could wear to the party. She needed something that could make her look hot enough to attract Jason. She knew Jason¡¯s party is not just a boring type of party, it was a hot one and who knows the kind of people he would invite this time. During her time in high school, she had never been invited to any of his parties but had only heard about it. Although, her and Ann have tried a lot of times to sneak in just to join the fun but they only end up getting caught and kicked out of the house because they weren¡¯t invited and sometimes if they were, they would be kicked out because they were nerds and their dressing were out of fashion. She couldn¡¯t wait to tell Ann how the party went and everything. It had been a long time since theymunicated with each other. She had even tried calling her severally to check how she was coping with the sex doctor but her line was not reachable. She wasn¡¯t bothered, her thought was that Ann must be having a lot of fun and has no time for her. Apart from that, she was so excited to have such a privilege to attend Jason¡¯s party for the first time ever.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Finally¡±. She said, feeling exhausted after searching through her wardrobe for a good dress until she found just the right dress to wear. It was a ck satin short dress her mom bought for her on her eighteenth birthday. She didn¡¯t wear it then because it wasn¡¯t a good fit for her and it was still looking all new and fresh till date. She wondered if it could still fit her body because of how small it looks. She held the dress by the edge and lifted it up to see how it looked. ¡°Hmmm¡­manageable¡±. She threw it to the bed then took off her clothes and entered the bathroom. She wondered why Lorenzo didn¡¯t show up at breakfast today or in her room, just like he had said yesterday. They were supposed to see today or could it be he had forgotten or maybe he had other ns too. She tried not to think about it and turned on the shower. She arched her neck back to avoid the water from touching her hair because it might dy her time if she had to dry and redress her hair again.


    Few minutester, she was done bathing then turned off the shower. She dried her body with the towel then wrapped it around her chest before she came out of the bathroom.


    She collected a pink thong from the wardrobe and wore it. There was no need to put on a bra since she had small boobs anyways. She took off the towel, then grabbed the dress from the bed and wore it. Although she had a hard time trying to slide the dress down to her legs since it was so darn tight. She wore a ck heel to match her outfit then turned to look at the mirror after she had sessfully worn her dress. She noticed one thing was missing and that was her makeover. She opened the drawal of her vanity table then grabbed a pin and her makeup basket, and ced them on the table. Using the pin, she pinned her hair on each side then brushed it to fall back on her shoulder before applying makeup on her face. After she was done, she stared at her reflection in the mirror. She was looking all hot and ready for her high school crush. ¡°I bet he won¡¯t resist¡±. She tossed her head and flicked her hair back while confidentiality staring at herself in the mirror.


    ¡°Look who is getting prepared for me tonight¡±.


    Silver flinched and turned when she heard Dante¡¯s voice. She didn¡¯t even know when he entered her room without her notice. His back was leaned against the door with his leg raised up to the door. He had a mischievous glint in his eyes with a half smile on his lips while he stared at her. He observes Silver from her straight legs up to her face. The dress she wore tightly embraced her whole body, revealing her perfect curve and shape. He strode towards her and she backed away from him then ced her hand behind her back on the desk as the table resisted her from moving any further. He gazed down at her chest, then pressed his thumb against her nipple and it hardened immediately. Her chest heaved up and down when she felt that sudden interaction, she couldn¡¯t stop him, he was already having his way with her. He drew tantalizing circles round the edge of her nipples through her dress then tilt his head to kiss her but she pushed him immediately.


    ¡°Is there any problem?¡±. Dante asked.


    ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t dress this way for you¡±. Silver said and he frowned.


    ¡°Then who?¡±. Dante asked.


    ¡°Jason¡±


    ¡°Who the fuck is Jason?¡±


    ¡°The guy next door, he is having a party¡±


    Dante felt his heart ache when he heard her mention another man. Was she going to meet another man, who is probably gonna fuck her better than him. ¡°No¡±. He yelled in order to shun the thought out of his head.


    Silver moved back a bit, due to the loud sound of his voice that scared her. ¡°Are you okay?¡±. She asked but he turned his back at her, just to hide the sad expression on his face.


    ¡°I am not okay¡±. He said but quickly changed his response and turned to look at her with a fake smile on his lips . ¡°Of course I am. After all, it¡¯s none of my business if you have to meet another dude¡±.


    Silver felt a slight cut in her heart, it hurt-ed her so much that he acted like he didn¡¯t care. Does that mean he doesn¡¯t love her? ¡°Okay¡­¡±.


    ¡°Between the dress looks bad on you. Look at how your nipples are showing through the dress. What if it lured some men to touch you on the road before you even get there. What if they tried to fuck when am not there to do so?¡±. He asked then hit his head for assuming such nonsense would happen to her. Silver creased her brown in confusion. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to say that¡±. Dante apologized.


    ¡°Thought as much¡±. Silver said then sauntered to the door. ¡®He doesn¡¯t care, he is not going to stop you¡¯. That was all her mind kept telling her repeatedly.


    ¡®You can¡¯t let her go alone!¡¯. The words kept on repeating in his head. What if she meets another dude? What if she gets drunk and was taken advantage of. His conscience kept on disturbing him and making him feel insecure about her leaving at night without him. ¡°Wait¡±. He stopped her just as she was about to open the door after twisting the door knob. She stopped immediately as if she had been anticipating for him to stop her. After those bad things he said about her being raped in the dark, she was scared to go out at night without anyone guiding her. ¡°I¡¯m going with you since you don¡¯t wanna change that dress¡±. Dante said as he approached her.


    ¡°Oh are you just gonna pretend that you don¡¯t feel insecure about me going to a guy¡¯s apartment?¡±. Silver asked with one brow raised up and her hand folded below her chest.


    He ced his hand at the door which made her hand drop down from her chest and leaned back against the door while she lifted her face to look up at him. She just wished she could read his mind but that wouldn¡¯t be impossible. ¡°There is nothing about you that I could be jealous of and besides, our rtionship is fake and only for four days. Don¡¯t you think that we should be having fun instead?¡±. He asked and Silver lips quivered, not knowing what to say. ¡°I¡¯ming with you and that¡¯s final¡±. He dered when she didn¡¯t utter any a word. He lowered his hand to the doorknob and tilted his head down to her lips. She closed her eyes as she felt his lips brushed past her to meet her ears. He licked it then bit her earlobe before he whispered. ¡°I just want to open the fucking door, so move¡±.


    Shiver ran down through her whole body as he whispered into her ear, he repeated his statement but this time louder that jolted her up. ¡°Get off the door¡±. He said and when she opened her eyes, she saw him standing by the side, holding the doorknob. She realized he was just ying games with her. She shot him a dead re and moved away from the door.


    Dante smirked, opened the door and left the room.


    ¡°What a jerk!¡±. Silver clenched her fist angrily.


    ¡°I heard that¡±. He said. ¡°And between, don¡¯t you think you need a purse to add to your fashion?¡±. Dante asked.


    ¡°Get the hell out of here!!¡±, Silver yelled angrily. He was pissing the hell out of her.

 Chapter 80 I DARE YOU TO KISS JASON

    Silver slid a white bag up to her shoulder then took off the heels and wore a white heel to match with her outfit and of course it was a good fit. She came out of the room then walked to Dante¡¯s room and knocked at the door.


    ¡°I¡¯ming¡±. He voiced out while he was pulling up his skinny jeans from inside the room.


    ¡°Hurry up Doll!¡±. Silver yelled as he was wasting so much time trying to get prepared.


    The door opened and a shirtless Dante showed up. His curlies were slick, wet and messy but he ruffed them back at once. He puts on his shirt while she peeped down at his strong abs, she wished she could just touch them. ¡°Oh are you calling me your doll?¡±. He teased and she rolled her eyes. ¡°Too bad I have something to show off in my chest rather than you do¡±. He said and her mouth dropped open as a gasp escaped from her lips. He lifted her jaw up to close her mouth with his middle finger then winked at her. ¡°Come on let¡¯s go or else I will change my mind and stick my dick inside your mouth¡±.


    ¡°You¡¯re an idiot¡±. Silver said as she gnash her teeth.


    ¡°At Least I¡¯m your idiot¡±


    Silver groaned out of frustration then hurried downstairs and Dante followed from behind as he put on his shirt.


    ¡°I hope your mom doesn¡¯t suspect our absent because i don¡¯t want her staring at me like a culprit in the dinner table¡±


    ¡°Fuck off¡±. Silver cussed as she unlocked the door and came out of the house.


    ¡°For fuck sake Silver, why do you have to take every bad thing I said to you seriously?¡±. Dante asked then Silver turned, looking at him with anger filled in her eyes.


    ¡°You, Are. One. Of. The. Most. Annoying. Dude. That. I. Have. Ever. Met. IN. My. ENTIRE. LIFE¡±. Silver uttered, gnashing her teeth and clenching her fist at every word that came out of her mouth. She just couldn¡¯t take it anymore, his taunt was making her go crazy.


    ¡°And you are the most cutest woman I have ever met¡±. Dante said calmly then poked her nose.


    Her face reddened due to the intense anger burning inside her. He should be apologizing for his wrong doing but instead he keeps taunting her more.


    ¡°Be calming down before your face release an atomic bomb¡±. Dante said then step back.


    ¡°You know what?¡±. She paused then let out a sinisterugh that scared the crap out of him. Herugh sounded so evil to his ear. ¡°FUCK YOU¡±. Silver showed him her middle finger and mmed the door shut before she stormed to Jason¡¯s apartment next door.


    ¡°Wait up¡±. Dante said while running after her from behind till he reached where she was and they both stood in front of the apartment, contemting on who to knock first.


    ¡°I will ring the doorbell¡±. Silver said then pressed the door button and within a second, Jason opened the door and showed up.


    ¡°I knew you woulde¡±. Jason said, biting his lower lips as he checked her out from head to toe.


    Dante felt ufortable when he noticed Jason gaze fixed on Silver, he felt as if Jason was gonna rip her dress off at any second and take her here and right now. ¡°Excuse me, I need to go in ¡±. He came in between them and blocked Jason from staring at Silver.


    Jason was surprised to see him as Silver never mention she was going to bring Dante along with her.


    ¡°He¡¯s with me¡±. Silver said from behind and Jason stepped back before he opened the door wide to let Dante in so he could have a alone time to talk to Silver. To his greatest surprise, Dante grabbed Silver by the wrist and dragged her along with him inside the house. He locked the door immediately they got in.


    Silver was surprised because the party wasn¡¯t as what she imagined it to be. The music wasn¡¯t as loud as the times in high school but one thing was sure, the house was filled with people. She recognized some faces from high school but none of them seemed to recognize her, which was a good thing because she doesn¡¯t want anyone hovering around her.


    ¡°I¡­i¡­i¡­. Will go get a drink¡±. Silver excused herself as she didn¡¯t understand what was going on between Dante and Jason. She doesn¡¯t want to get involved in a fight because thest time she did in high school, she ended up being punched so hard on the face. She didn¡¯t attend school for a week because of that incident.


    Jason and Dante kept ring at each other intensely. If only Jason knew Silver was gonna bring Dante to the party he would have warned her not to because he knew Dante was just here to distance him away from Silver.     ¡°Hey¡±.


    They heard ady¡¯s voice and they quickly darted their gaze over to her. Dante recognized her to be the samedy he ran off with some days ago. She approached them and offered Dante a drink.


    ¡°Alcohol?¡±. She asked and he epted.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Sure¡±. Dante responded.


    ¡°Jason must have introduced you to me right?¡±. She asked then chuckled slightly as she took a sip from the cup. ¡°I¡¯m Precious, Jason¡¯s sister¡±. She outstretched her hand for a handshake which he received before he responded.


    ¡°Dante¡±. He briefly said.


    ¡°Wow nice name¡±. Precious said.


    ¡°Well i should be leaving now¡±. Jason said and excused himself to give them privacy.


    ¡°Nice boobs¡±. Dante said with a devilish smirk after stealing a nce at her cleavage.


    She giggled,¡±Thank you¡±. She said, ¡°Seems like you love girls with big boobs?¡±. Precious asked as she led the way to the settlement room while Dante trailed by her side.


    ¡°Of course I do. As far they are not fake¡±. Dante said which she found offensive because she went through surgery to have those big boobs.


    She sipped from the cup and sat on the coach.¡±That was funny¡±. Precious faked augh.


    He sat next to her on the coach,¡±Well it isn¡¯t funny if it¡¯s true¡±. Dante said and Precious tried all possible best to maintain a fake smile while they stared at each other.


    In the dinner table, which was oppositely facing the sitting room. Silver was observing Dante every move. Jason approached her and stood beside her. Her eyes were so hooked on Dante that she didn¡¯t notice his present. In a second, he traced her gaze towards Dante and Precious seated on the same coach, probably having fun while chatting with each other. He smirked, knowing it was now time to take advantage of the moment and get rid of Dante¡¯s position in her life or maybe her heart if she ever feels anything for him.


    Jason scoffs,¡±Don¡¯t they look great together?¡±


    Silver furrowed her brow slightly as soon as she noticed Jason standing next to her. She remained silent as she grabbed a cup of alcohol and took a sip. She wasn¡¯t in the mood to get tipsy so she was careful not to drink too much.


    ¡°They look so happy, don¡¯t they?¡±


    At that moment, Silver¡¯s eyelids became too heavy with tears just by listening to Jason words which didn¡¯t seem like a question to her but reality. Her mind was full of contempt, just by seeing thatdy so close to Dante, staring at each other. He might be telling her sweet words to make her feel good about herself, Thedy busted intoughter and gave Dante a yful hit on the shoulder. He smiled at her. How could he be so cruel, he never smiled at her that way. He never appreciated her body the same way he is doing to that woman. Maybe bringing him here was a big mistake but then, she remembered that he wasn¡¯t even hers. She has no right to be jealous since they are not in a rtionship. He owes his life and not her.


    ¡°Be careful, you¡¯re gonna hurt yourself¡±. Jason¡¯s voice snapped her out of her dazes. She has been clenching her fist so tight against the ss cup. She couldn¡¯t just control the anger of seeing Dante with another woman,


    Meanwhile, Dante has an indifferent expression. He had tried a possible way to make this woman get angry at him by insulting her so she could leave him alone. But she keptughing at everything he said while yfully hitting him on the shoulder. He just wished thedy was like Silver, who takes everything serious. It would have been just so easy to get rid of her.


    ¡®Coming here was a mistake¡¯. He thought.


    Back at the dinner table, Jason came up with an idea that would definitely take her mind off Dante. ¡°Let¡¯s y a game of truth or get drunk¡±. He raised a suggestion but Silver¡¯s mind was too far from having fun in this situation. He had personally hosted this party just for her so he wasn¡¯t going to give up so soon. ¡°Alright everyone,e up here. We are gonna y a game¡±. He raised his voice and said which brought everyone¡¯s attention towards him. ¡°It¡¯s gonna be¡±. He lifted up a bottle of alcohol from the table. ¡°Spin the bottle¡±. He yelled.


    Dante was the first to stand up from the coach and rushed to the dinner table followed by some of the people invited. Everyone took their private seat and some of them who weren¡¯t fast enough to get a chair, stood back and watched the game,


    Jason turned to look at Silver,¡±So what do you say sweetheart?¡±. He asked. He knew he was taunting Dante by calling Silver that pet name.


    Staring at everyone who were seated, waiting for the game to start, She wouldn¡¯t want to disappoint them by rejecting the offer, of course not. ¡°I¡¯m in¡±. She finally responded and everyone cheered happily.


    ¡°So the game goes like this. If i spinned the bottle and the head of the bottle points at anyone, I will give the person two options, which is , Dare or get drunk. If you choose to get drunk, you will have to drink a full bottle of alcohol and you know what that means¡±. He exined then everyone nodded their in approval. ¡°If you are ady who gets drunk then the whole men in this house will have to gang-bang you but if you are a guy, you will be fucked in the ass and i bet no one wants that¡±. He said. ¡°Alright, let the game begin¡±. Jason said then spinned the bottle. The bottle spinned for a second before it stopped, pointing at the blonde guy¡¯s direction. ¡°Dare or get drunk?¡±


    ¡°Dare¡±. The blonde guy responded.


    ¡°I dare you to leave this party and go home¡±. Jason said and The guy¡¯s expression suddenly changed.


    ¡°What¡­what¡­did you say?¡±. The blonde guy asked, praying he heard it all wrong.


    ¡°I said, go home¡±. Jason repeated and everyone gasped. It was indeed a big humiliation to be sent home when the party is not yet over.


    The blonde boy lowered his gaze and left the table then walked to the door while everyoneughed and pointed fingers a him till he was gone before the game resumed.


    ¡°Who is next?¡±. Jason asked and a girl took the bottle from him.


    ¡°I guess it¡¯s my turn now¡±. A brown headed girl took the bottle and spinned it. It spinned around for a second before it stopped and pointed at Dante. ¡°Dare or get drunk?¡±. She asked.


    Dante looked up at Silver, then questioned her with his eyes if he should join the game but she just avoided his gaze and acted like she didn¡¯t care. He sighed then turned to look at the girl who had asked the question,¡±Dare¡±. He said.


    She bites her lips seductively before letting them out¡±I dare you, to rip off your shirt¡±. She said.


    Silver¡¯s eyes lit up. She was trying to give him an eye warning not to do so but he avoided her gaze just like she did to him. He never wanted to do this, but seeing her beg him to stop made him do it.


    ¡°Do it! Do it!! Do it!!!¡±. Everyone began cheering while pping and hitting their hand against the table. Their voices got louder and louder as he stood up and tore his shirt apart. ¡°OH MY FUCKING GOD, HE IS SO HOT¡±. Thedies screamed as they watched how his shirt tore off his skin to reveal his hot body.


    Silver closed her eyes, wishing this never happened but then she couldn¡¯t keep her eyes closed as thedies began rushing towards him just to touch his chest and abs just to feel how hard it was.


    ¡°OH MY GOD IS SO REAL¡±. The girls squeaked as if they had never felt anything as strong as his body before. Some of the girls were fanning themselves as they watched from behind while some of them whispered among themself, saying how bad they wanted him in bed with them.


    Dante became totally ufortable with the way the women were touching his body but lucky enough, Silver screams saved him. He knew she couldn¡¯t resist no matter how hard she tried. As long as she cared about him she must always say something to stop this.


    ¡°Stop it!! He doesn¡¯t like when women touch him, Don¡¯t you women have any shame at all¡±. She yelled and the room became quiet. She couldn¡¯t bear seeing other women touch what belongs to her. She is supposed to touch him alone and not the other women.


    The girls gave her an awkward look, thinking Dante was her boyfriend. They quickly backed away from him and returned to their seats and resumed the game.


    It was Precious¡¯s turn to spin the bottle since she was sitting close to the girl who had dared Dante earlier. She collected the bottle from the table and spinned it around. It spinned around for a second before it stopped and pointed in Silver¡¯s direction.


    ¡°Truth or get drunk?¡±. Precious asked Silver.


    ¡°Dare¡±. Silver responded, sounding uninterested after all what happened earlier,


    ¡°I dare you to kiss my brother¡±. Precious said and Silver¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°Excuse me? I don¡¯t even know your brother¡±. Said Silver.


    ¡°Jason is my brother, and I dare you to kiss him in front of everyone¡±. Precious said with a mischievous look on her face.


    ¡°KISS HIM!!!¡±


    ¡°KISS HIM!!!¡±


    ¡°KISS HIM!!!¡±


    ¡°KISS HIM!!!¡±


    Everyone began cheering Silver up to do the dare as she stood, frozen at that point, contemting if she could kiss him or not while Dante¡­

 Chapter 81 RAPE

    Dante stared at Silver, then shook his head, signifying her not to do it but she just ignored him.


    ¡°Come on, do it. It won¡¯t be as bad as you think¡±. Precious urged Silver.


    ¡°We should be leaving now, right Silver?¡±. Dante scooted up from the chair then strode towards her but Jason pushed him back from reaching Silver.


    ¡°A dare is a dare and she must do it!!!¡±. Jason protested. He sped Silver¡¯s waist and pulled her against him.


    Dante stood back watching, he doubted that Silver would ept to kiss him but he was wrong. Jason imed her lips and kissed Silver in his present. He clenched his fist as his heart burned in anger, it was obvious he was battling with his feelings in order not toy it on Jason, after all, Silver seems to be enjoying the kiss as she didn¡¯t made any attempt to stop him. He gritted his teeth as his heart battered so hard against his chest while he watched them kiss each other. He left the party immediately to avoid unleashing his heavy anger on Jason. He couldn¡¯t just bear it anymore because it was killing him deep inside.


    ¡°Oh my gosh they look so cute together¡±. A girl squeaked while everyone began pping their hands.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The sound everyone was making, snapped her out from her shock state and she pped Jason across the face which made his head twitch to another direction. She angrily cleaned her lips.


    She had epted to do the dare just to make Dante jealous but not in this way that Jason had unexpectedly forced himself on her. She had tried to disengage from the kiss but he had held her waist strongly to stop her from doing so.


    ¡°How dare you kiss me?¡±. She yelled at him and everyone let out a loud gasp as they were all stunned by the nerves she got to p Jason.


    Jason turned to face her with his hand, caressing his assaulted cheek in order to ease the pain. ¡°It was a dare¡±. He said when he looked at her. It was obvious in her eyes that she was so disappointed in him for doing such a thing.


    ¡°I was dared to kiss you, so why would you kiss me since it¡¯s not your dare?¡±. She asked but when he tried to speak, she raised a finger to silence him. ¡°You¡¯re an idiot¡±. Silver spat then scanned through the crowd in search of Dante but he wasn¡¯t in the house. ¡°FUCK YOU!!!¡±. She yelled at him when she realized Dante was gone. She grabbed her bag from the table and left.


    She arrived home a minuteter then climbed up the stairs to her room. She wanted to stop by to check on Dante in his room but changed her mind since she thought he would be asleep. She entered the room then locked the door behind her and turned on the light. She turned to her bed and jumped in fear when she saw Dante seated on the edge of her bed. ¡°You scared me¡±. She said with her hand ced on her chest to feel her heartbeat. She waited for a response or maybe an apology for scaring her but got none. She looked at his face, he seemed dazed while staring down at the floor with his hand beside him and his legs crossed.¡±Why did you leave Jason¡¯s ce without me?¡±. She threw her bag, took off her heels and walked towards him. She licked her lips nervously as she approached him then sped his face and made him look up at her face while she straddled her hip to sit on hisp with her knees by his side. ¡°Mm-mm¡±. She tilted her head to the side and pressed her lips against him but he didn¡¯t react. ¡°Dante¡±. She looked at him and called his name but got no response in return. Although she was angry at him, at least she took her revenge by kissing Jason, even though he didn¡¯t seem to care. She took his hand and guided it to her ass then began to grind her cunt against him. She could feel his cock harden inside his pants as she grinds harder. She grasped his full hair in her hand then arched her back as she rocked her ass back and forth while grinding his hard cock through his pants. ¡°Mm-mm¡­¡±. She moaned as her pussy ached and she threw her head back, eyes closed as she was enjoying the pleasure she was getting. She wanted him to squeeze her ass but it was surprising he was doing nothing and acting like he wasn¡¯t feeling anything. She lowered her face to reach for his lips but he turned his head to avoid the kiss.


    ¡°Get off me¡±. Dante demanded all of a sudden. Remembering how she kissed another guy in his present just made him grow hatred for her. ¡°Get off now!!!¡±. He ordered again and she stopped what she was doing.


    ¡°What is wrong with you?¡±. Silver asked.


    Then he looked up, ring so hard at her,¡±Maybe you are the one who is wrong with me!¡±. Dante retorted then rolled her over to the bed and stood up.


    ¡°Wait, are you angry at me because I kissed Jason?¡±. Silver asked because that was the only thought that came to her mind.


    He snickered and formed a half smile on his lips,¡±YOU WISH¡±. Dante said and left the room.


    Silver was confused as she didn¡¯t know what was wrong with him but whatever it is, She must still have his cock in her as she was already turned on by him. She spread her legs apart and gently stroked her wet folds through her pants. She was so damn wet. ¡°Fuck¡±. She groaned and tugged down her thong then her dress. She stood up from the bed and walked to the wardrobe to get a towel then tied it around her chest. She walked to the vanity table to look at the mirror only to see the ss half broken, she wondered who might have done this or could it be the breeze. She packed her hair in a ponytail while she strode to the door and came out of her room then moved to Dante¡¯s room.


    She slightly opened the door of his room, careful not to wake anyone up from their sleep before she entered and locked the door behind her. The lights in the room were all off so she was sure he wouldn¡¯t notice her until she got closer to him. She tiptoed to the bed. He was asleep with just his boxer and without a shirt. She smiled and rubbed her hand around his chest just to wake him.


    ¡°What the fuck!¡±. Dante half yelled when he opened his eyes and saw Silver touching him. ¡°Rape!¡±. He almost screamed aloud but Silver was fast enough clutched his mouth shut.

 Chapter 82 DON鈥橳 CUM PLEASE

    ¡°Stop screaming like a kid or else my mom woulde here¡±. Silver said in a whisper and he finally calmed down before she released him.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±. Dante asked.


    ¡°So now you want to talk to me huh?¡±. Silver asked back in response.


    He looked away as he remembered how he hard punched his fist against the mirror in Silver¡¯s room out of anger. He didn¡¯t want toy curses on her because he was angry that¡¯s why he left her room immediately. ¡°Go to your room Silver¡±. Dante ordered and closed his eyes, pretending he was asleep.


    ¡°Shh¡±. She hushed as she slid her hand across his abs, down into his boxer and clutch his dick. It was hard but not as hard as she wanted it to be.


    ¡°Stop it Silver, this is rape!¡±. Dante whispered as he sat up on the bed. He tried to remove her hand from his cock but she squeezed him so hard that he fell into her charm and let out a deep grunt.


    ¡°But it isn¡¯t called rape if you really want it¡±. Silver said then pulled down his boxer and lowered her head down to his cock.


    Tingles erupted in his whole body as she rolled her tongue around the edges of his tip before thrusting his cock inside her mouth. ¡°Oh Fuck¡±. Dante jerked up as the sudden pleasure filled his body. He fisted her hair at the same time as his cock throb inside her mouth.


    ¡°Mm-mm, I love how your ice cream tastes¡±. She muffled words out with his cock still inside her mouth. She moved her mouth out then fisted his cock and began to stroke him gently. She rolled her tongue around his tip as her hand pumped his cock, up and down.


    ¡°Ugh h¡±. He moaned with his mouth wide open. His body was filled with wanton desires and he could imagine himself filling her little cunt. ¡°Silver¡±. He grunted as she began sucking his cap. He wanted her now, this was getting more intense than he thought. His n was to ignore her when he got home but this was definitely the opposite of what he wanted.


    She lifted her head and stood up,¡±Are you ready for the main pie?¡±. She asked as she untied the towel and it fell down to the floor. She ced her hand on his chest and made himy down on the bed.


    His eyes didn¡¯t depart from her naked form when he slid down on the bed. She climbed up on the bed then straddled his waist with her feet then bent down on her knees to lower herself onto him while using one hand to guide his cock through her fold then into her core. ¡°Ahhh¡±. She moaned as she felt his cock slide into her wet cunt while she saturated upon him. Her hand reached down to his torso to support her bnce as she raised and lowered herself down slowly to sink his cock deep inside her. ¡°Oh GOd Dante, you are so fucking big¡±. She moaned, her head falling back as she began to move his cock in and out of her wet core. Her wetness soaked his cock, making it easy for him to scrub through her inner walls at ease.


    ¡°Oh¡­you¡¯re so sweet Silver ¡±, He purred.


    ¡°So now you want me now?¡±. She teased as she swiveled her hip to grind her folds against his public bones.


    ¡°Yes¡­i fucking want you¡±. He groaned, eyes closed as he was getting steady pleasure from her smooth thrust.


    ¡°Say you want me¡±


    ¡°I want you!¡±


    ¡°Say it again!¡±


    ¡°I want you¡±. His voice came out like a grunt, he wanted more of her.


    ¡°Are you sure you want me?¡±She asked, rocking her hip slowly as his cock slid in and out of her steadily. She ced her hand on her cunt, with her finger on either side of her clit with his cock in between while she gave herself a V stroke. ¡°OOH mine¡­.¡±. Silver moaned as she pushed her finger up and down in a rocking motion just to stimte her cunt.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°Fuckkkkk¡­¡­¡±, He gripped the bed sheet and squeezed it so hard. He wanted to be in control so he could plunge deep into her but his mind was taken aback with pleasure that he could barely think straight.


    She ced her two hands on his chest and began to move up and down his cock, speeding up her pace and letting out mewl moans at every stroke. ¡°Oh yesss¡­are you feeling me now?¡±. She asked, sliding out and mming back into his cock


    ¡°OHh yesss Silver, keep going, a little harder¡±, He urged her as the pleasure kept swelling inside him. ¡°Ride on my cock a little harder, make me cum you dirty girl¡±. He grunted and moaned as her pace kept getting faster and harder.


    She took his hand and brought it up to her boobs,¡±Squeeze it, I want you to squeeze it so hard while i fuck you¡±. She moaned and he groped her tender breast and did as he was told. She held his hand and squeezed it against her boobs along with him while she ride on him in a fast pace.


    ¡°Oh fuck¡±. She moaned as he pinched out her nipples.


    ¡°Shit¡±. Dante grunted as he squeezed her boobs harder while his cock prated deep into her warmth. ¡°Ahhh, I¡¯m getting close¡±. He groaned when he felt his orgasm approaching.


    ¡°No. No. No. Don¡¯t¡±. Silver begged him not to as she wasn¡¯t close to hers. She tightened around him when she felt his hot seed shot into her then began seeping out while she pounded on him. ¡°God dammit¡±. She groaned and forced herself to stop immediately before she stood up from his cock then climbed down from the bed. His cum was seeping down through her thighs as she stepped down from the bed. ¡°You didn¡¯t evenst that long¡±. She grabbed her towel from the ground and tied it around her chest. He didn¡¯t respond, he just pulled up his boxer to cover his cock.


    ¡°Go to sleep Silver ¡±. Dante said, sounding uninterested. Even when he badly wanted a second round with her, he couldn¡¯t because he was angry at her.

 Chapter 83 SUCK YOUR CUM OUT OF MY CUNT

    She was displeased by his respond. ¡°Well I guess I have to call someone else to satisfy me instead¡±. She turned to leave but he abruptly stood up from the bed, grabbed her by her forearm and made her bend over to the bed. He positioned her on the bed, her face with arm ced down to the bed and ass arched up for him. He pulled out the towel from her body and spanked her ass. She moaned as electrifying pleasure ran through her whole body. Her sexes came to life again and clenched hard while waiting to be filled by his cock.


    ¡°YOU HAVE NO FUCKING RIGHT TO FUCK ANOTHER MAN BUT ME¡±. Dante said, his voice sounding like a guttural growl while he reached forward and pressed her face against the bed. He spanked her ass again and she muffled a moan against the bed. He released her head and nudged her leg apart with his feet then pulled down his boxer and brought out his cock. ¡°You¡¯re such a dirty slut. And you should know that your body belongs to me and my fucking cock¡±. His authoritative voice vibrated through her whole body. He directed his cock towards her opening and plunged it deep into her. ¡°Yes, take my cock you slutty bitch¡±. He forced more of his cock length inside her, stretching her till she was filled with nothing else but his cock. He spanked her ass with a light p and she whimpered. He grasped her hip, and then withdrew his cock from her cunt before he shoved back inside her.


    She moaned as his cock mmed against her walls then suddenly withdrew from her again and mmed back in again and again, repeatedly. ¡°Ohhh fuck, i love your cock¡±. She muffled as he began rocking her hip back and forth in rhythm to meet with his thrust.


    ¡°Ahhh my god-dd oh god-dd fuck me harder please¡±. Silver screamed out for more as she chewed on the bed sheet to muffle her screams. He held her waist, motioning her to move in and out of his cock.


    ¡°Are you ever gonna fuck anyone else cock?¡±. He asked, increasing his pace and her ass began to p against him.


    ¡°No please¡±. She mewled.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±He asked, his thrust getting harder and stronger.


    ¡°Nooo¡±


    He reached down to her arm and pulled her up to arch her back for him while her head fell back against his chest. Now he could see her face as she moaned out in pleasure. His strong hand held her tight to his cock while he pounded deeply inside her.


    ¡°Who owns your cunt¡±


    ¡°You¡± she moaned.


    His speed is getting faster and faster,¡±Who owes your cunt?¡±. He asked, this time whispering it into her ear and making her whole body shiver.


    ¡°You¡±


    ¡°Say my name¡±. He groaned, increasing his pace while she pant heavily trying to meet up to his speed.


    She was so weak that she could barely say a word. He had never fucked her hard this way which made her feel so good. Hot pleasure ran through her whole body, making her sweat profusely with her toe curled in the ground while he was pounding deeper inside her. Her legs were shaking so hard that her neck fell down from his chest to face the ground while he held her arm tight against him.


    ¡°DANTE¡±. She managed to speak.


    He pummel into her like never before, grunting heavily due to the force of his speed, ¡°Are you gonna cum¡±


    ¡°Yes please¡±. She closed her eyes as their bodies thrashed against each other. She could feel his cock touching her sweet spot, making her scream uncontroble.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­. Jesus Christ ¡±. She didn¡¯t know how the word escaped her mouth. ¡°Dante please¡±. She begged him to slow down his pace but he kept getting wilder and wilder.


    ¡°Not until you cum on me¡±


    She moaned out, grinding her ass against him as waves of pleasure flushed through her whole body like never before. She clenched hard against his dick, causing him to reach his climate. She felt him twitch inside her.


    ¡°Now cum you whore¡±


    With that, her whole body flushed out her orgasm and she cum on his cock.


    He squeezed her arm tight, thrusting harder,¡±Do you want me to cum inside you?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡±. She cried out as she couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He was taking out all his anger on her.


    ¡°AHHH¡±. He let out a long growl as he released inside her again while she stepped on her toes when she felt his cum spilled inside her womb.


    He gave her onest powerful thrust before he released her and she fell down on the bed. Their pants gently subside as they sucked in a deep breath.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡±. He apologized. He knew he went too rough with her because he was angry.


    ¡°Are you crazy, that was good¡±. She managed to sit up on the bed, then lifted her feet up on the edge of the bed and spread her legs apart to allow thest drop of cum to drop down to ground.


    He lingered his eyes down on her cunt, it was gleaming red due to how hard he had fucked her. ¡°Do you want to taste it?¡±. He asked, looking down at her dripping wet cunt that was filled with his cum.


    ¡°I would love to, but I don¡¯t want to touch it¡±. She sucked her bottom lips as she stared into his eyes.


    He moved close to her then lowered his two fingers and thrust it into her cunt.


    ¡°AHHH¡±. His finger was so hard and thick inside her. It curled inside her cunt, scooping out his cum as he slid them out. ¡°Open your mouth¡±. He ordered and she did. He dipped his two fingers in and she sucked out his cum from his hand before he pulled it out. ¡°Thank you¡±. She said, ¡°I would also like you to suck it out of my cunt¡±. She said.


    Dante grinned at her then bent down on his knee and held her inner thigh apart. ¡°Don¡¯t move¡±. He said and she nodded in response. He gave her cunt a long flick  with his tongue which tickled her.


    ¡°Ahhh¡±. Her leg shook a little as she grasped his hair.


    Hepped her clit then mounted her cunt and began sucking out the cum from her tiny hole.


    ¡°Ohhh my Godd¡­please don¡¯t stop¡±. She tangled her fingers in his hair and ground his face between her spasming thigh while she screamed nonstop. ¡°Yessss¡­¡±. Her hand tightened against his hair as she spewed her juice into his mouth. She leaned back and ced one hand to support herself on the bed with her other holding his hair while he licked and slurped on her cunt. He withdrew his face from her then engulfed her pulsing clit in his mouth. She began to arch her back while he pulled it and sucked her little buds so hard. ¡°Ahhh h¡­¡±. Her legs trembled and shook while her juice pumped out. He lowered his mouth to lick her swollen folds before sucking out the creamy juice from her cunt. He looked up at her when he was done, her face was bright red down to her neck. He chuckled then stood up from the bed as he licked his mouth. She tasted so good and salty. ¡°Come on now, let me take you to your room¡±. He scooped her up from the bed and carried her in a bridal style.


    She wrapped her hand around his neck and leaned against his warm body. Her heavy breathing slowed down as he carried her back to the room and settled her on the bed. ¡°Goodnight¡±. He pulled up the nket to her chest then gave her a kiss on the forehead before he left the room.


    Dante entered his room and stepped on something soft. He looked down and saw the towel Silver had worn to his room earlier, then squatted down and picked it up. He sniffed it, inhaling the cherry scent as he stood up, all he could imagine was Silver as he inhaled her scent. He dropped the towel in his wardrobe then climbed unto his bed, feeling satisfied after having the best sex of his life which he would never forget.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 84 I WANT YOU TO SATISFY ME

    The sudden beep of her phone ringing, jolted Ann up from sleep. She reached for her phone on the nightstand and turned the phone off then sat up by the edge of the bed. She cleaned her eyes to get a clearer vision when she remembered she had to pay a visit to her boss, Ace. She climbed down from the bed and entered the bathroom.


    A minuteter, she came out from the bathroom then dried her hair with the towel and searched out clothes to wear. She came across a baggy shirt and a blue jean, and ced them on bed. She applied moisturizer on her body before she wore the clothes she had dropped on the bed. She didn¡¯t want to wear something seductive today because she knew that her boss would always find a way to get into her pants which she didn¡¯t want as she believed that her decision today will change her entire life. She tied her hair into a high ponytail then applied a little powder on her face just to look natural. She collected the paper from the nightstand. She had written the resignation letterst night and was ready to offer it to Ace as soon as she got to his office. She grabbed a small bag and puts her phone in then came out of the room.


    She stepped out in the hallway and saw Marcus already standing by the stairs, waiting. ¡°Good morning sir¡±. Ann greeted as she approached him on the stairs.


    ¡°You look beautiful today¡±. Marcuspliment then took her hands and led her downstairs. He took her to his car and opened the car door, for the first time like a real gentleman would. He took her hands and guided her into the car.


    ¡°Thank you sir¡±. Ann said and although she was quite amazed by his attitude towards her. This was unlike him or was he showing her pity after all what happened yesterday?. That¡¯s what she thought until he entered the car and shut the door.


    ¡°Are you sure you wanna do this?¡±. Marcus asked and she nodded in confirmation. He started the car immediately he got her response and zoomed out of his house then into the road.


    They arrived at the cafe before he stopped his car and unlocked it. He tried to get out of the car but Ann stopped him.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t¡±. She said and he turned to look at her. ¡°I will call you when i need you inside¡±. Ann said and he nodded.


    ¡°Okay sure¡±. He said and she turned to open the door. ¡°Are you sure you can do this without me?¡±. Marcus asked immediately as she alighted from the car.


    She smiled at him,¡±Yes I will¡±. Ann responded before she locked the door and crossed to the other side of the road where the cafe was. She entered the cafe and found Favy in the receptionist table. Favy looked more excited than before when she was around. Seems like she has gotten a promotion as she no longer works as a waiter like before.


    ¡°What do you want, youngdy?¡±. Favy asked, flicking her eyes up and down at her. ¡°You must be Ann¡±. She sneered in disgust when she recognized her.


    Ann shook her head and walked past her, Favy never changed. She knocked at Ace¡¯s door twice before she opened the door and entered without an order.


    Ace¡¯s face contorted in anger when he heard the sound of the door being opened. He averted his gaze from hisputer and turned to face the person who had dared to intrude into his office without an order from him. The expression in his face softened and changed to a surprised one when he saw Ann standing by the door. He stood up from his chair as he was shocked to see Ann unexpectedly in his office. ¡°Ten days¡±. He said. ¡°It¡¯s not up to ten days so why did youe back?¡±. He asked, It wasn¡¯t as if he wasn¡¯t happy to see her but he thought that she wouldn¡¯t show up until the ten days were over.


    ¡°For this¡±. Ann responded and outstretched her hand to offer him a written note. He collected the paper and she walked to take her seat.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±. Ace asked while reading through the written note on the paper. It was a resignation letter. ¡°Why do you want to resign Ann?¡±. He fixed his gaze on her and asked.


    ¡°Because I want to¡±. Ann responded.


    He heaved a sigh then sauntered behind her and pulled the chair out from the table. Hees in between the table and Ann, then begins to rub his cock through his pants. ¡°You will have to satisfy me first¡±. Ace said with a smirk as Ann lowered her gaze and watched his cock grow in front of her.


    ¡°I hope you like what you see Ann because I¡¯m gonna use it on you¡±. Ace said then looked down as he unbuckled his belt slowly. ¡°So what do you say Ann?¡±. He asked and Ann gulped in as she tried to fight the temptation in front of her. He was about to pull his pants down when the office door was forced open.


    Ann scooted up from the chair and lifted her gaze up to the door. She was surprised to see the woman whom she found having sexual intercourse with Marcus in his office.


    ¡°ACE!!!¡±. Miss Shina screamed and Ace buckled up his belt in a haste before he turned to face her. ¡°I can exin¡±. He tried to speak but Shina walked up to him and pped across in the face.


    ¡°What do you have to exin huh?, Is it the fact that i caught you cheating on me with another woman¡±. She pointed a finger at Ann. ¡°And you¡­¡±. Shina¡¯s voice trailed off when she turned her face to look at Ann. She recognized her to be thedy who had caught her having sex with Marcus in the hospital. She knew she was doomed if Ann had to tell him about her affair with Marcus.


    Meanwhile, Ann stood back trying to recover from the shock of seeing thisdy again. She could never believe that her boss¡¯ wife was also cheating on him. What did she expect of her husband, when she is also cheating on him too.


    ¡°Honey i can exin¡±. Ace begged.


    ¡°Come with me you slut¡±. Shina gave Ann a wink, signifying her to y along with her. She grabbed Ann by the arm, ¡°And you, say back here¡±. She said to Ace before she pulled Ann out of his office, then outside the cafe. ¡°Shut up¡±. She said before Ann could utter a word. ¡°I will forget whatever happened between you and my husband if you can just shut your damn mouth and leave this ce¡±. She threatened and Ann scoffed. She doesn¡¯t want to be involved in a married couple rtionship so it¡¯s better she leaves.


    Ann walked out of her without saying a word.


    Shina sighs in relief after she has finally gotten rid of Ann. She walked into the cafe then entered Ace office.


    Ace went down on his knees when he saw her and began to beg.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Shina. I am so stupid for cheating on you¡±. Ace sped his hand together as he pleaded.


    Shina folded her arm below her chest and looked away. ¡°I¡¯ve forgiven you¡±. She said.


    Ace was shocked. He needed to confirm if what she said was true or just a trick. ¡°What did you say?¡±. He asked.


    ¡°I said I have forgiven you¡±. Shina said again.


    Ace stood up immediately and engulfed her into a deep hug.


    ¡°Never ever cheat on me again¡±. Shina said.


    ¡°I promise¡±. Ace responded. He was excited that he didn¡¯t lose his wife after everything. He wondered what Ann had told his wife behind his back that made her change her mind.


    ¡°So are you gonna make love to me or just keep hugging me?¡±. Shina asked.


    Ace disengaged from the hug, then scooped Shina up and ced her on his desk. He adjusted her ck skirt up to her waist as he leaned in between her legs. ¡°I would rather make love to you¡±. He cupped her face then tilt his head to the side and mmed his lips against hers. He took off her shirt just as he was kissing her so rough and hard. He lowered his pants down to his knees, shifted her thong and mmed his cock inside her cunt.


    ¡°Ahhhh¡±. Shina moaned just as she felt his cock buried deep inside her, She clenched her legs around his ass as he began to thrust, thrust, thrust and thrust till he finally released inside her.


    ¡°I love you Shina and I will never cheat on you again. No matter what¡±. Ace said and kissed her on the lips.

 Chapter 85 INSECURITIES

    Ann walked towards the car and entered.


    Marcus was quiet for a second as he was expecting her to exin all what happened inside the cafe but Ann didn¡¯t utter a word as he had expected.


    ¡°What happened in there , Ann?¡±. Marcus asked.


    Ann inhaled and exhaled heavily then looked out through the window. ¡°I¡¯m hungry, please take me to a ce I can eat ¡±. She said while looking out to avoid his gaze.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t wanna talk to me about it¡±. Marcus sighed, he knew she was trying to avoid his question.


    Ann burst into tears as she spoke,¡±I am a disgusting woman¡±. She sped her mouth to lower her voice as she cried.


    ¡°No you are not¡±. Marcus turned to look at her with his brow drawn together. He wondered what happened there that made her say such bad things about herself.


    She sniffed in and wiped the tears in her eyes before she turned to look at Marcus. ¡°That woman i saw you fucking the second day i came to your office¡±. Ann said and Marcus kept quiet to recall the woman she was talking about. After he remembered the woman, who¡¯s name is Shina, he nodded his head in confirmation.


    ¡°Yes, go on¡±


    Ann buried her face in her palm as she felt too embarrassed to speak. She looked up again and continued,¡±I was the other woman, who was fucking her husband¡±.


    Marcus¡¯ mouth dropped open in shock. He knew his thoughts about Shina¡¯s husband cheating on her were true but he didn¡¯t expect Ann to be sleeping with a married man. ¡°Why would you do that?¡±. He asked and Ann nced at him confusingly. ¡°Why would you sleep with a man who is married? Don¡¯t you think it would ruin his marriage?¡±


    ¡°I know¡±. She cried. ¡°But i was so stupid and selfish, i only cared about my sexual desires and benefits also. But I swear to you Marcus, I am a changed woman and I am never going back to being my old self¡±. She assured as she turned to look at him intently in his eyes. ¡°Just be mine Marcus. I love you¡±. Ann said. She felt a lingering pain in her heart when she didn¡¯t get his response.


    He looked away, turned on the car engine and said. ¡°You need to eat Miss Ann¡±. Marcus turned the wheels and zoomed off.


    Few minutester, they arrived home and Marcus parked his car in the garage.


    ¡°Thank you¡±. Ann said and Marcus turned to look at her before he asked.


    ¡°For what?¡±


    ¡°For always being there for me¡±. Ann said then opened the door and alighted from the car before he could respond.


    If only she knew the ns he had for her, his secrets. She would definitely hate him for life. Marcus alighted from the car and entered the house. He strode into the kitchen to get something to eat but stopped when he saw Ann preparing Breakfast.


    ¡°What are you cooking?¡±. He asked.


    Ann shrugged her shoulders as she turned to look at him,¡±Oh I¡¯m.. i am cooking spaghetti and meatballs for the two of us. I know it might take a long time but I will be fast¡±. She responded.


    ¡°Okay¡­just let me know when the food is ready because I¡¯m so hungry¡±. Marcus said and left the kitchen.


    Anna smiled as she watched him leave the kitchen. She could imagine Marcus by her side as a married couple. She couldn¡¯t wait for him to make up his mind so they could finally be together. She turned back to continue her cooking when she couldn¡¯t sight Marcus from afar.


    Few minutester, she was done preparing breakfast. She arranged the food ordingly on the table before she went upstairs to Marcus¡¯ room. She knocked on his room door which was next to hers, twice before getting a response from him.


    ¡°I¡¯ming¡±. Marcus said from inside the room.


    Ann smiled then went downstairs and waited for him in the dinner room.


    Soon, Marcus came downstairs and joined her on the dinner table. He could perceive the food aroma and it reminded him of someone very special to him. He couldn¡¯t wait for her to be back because he missed her so much. Due to some misunderstanding she had left him because of the kind of work he does. He would retire once shees back into his life, that was what he had promised her before she left. He took a spoonful into his mouth and chewed on it before he swallowed. It tasted so good and made his mouth watered for more. ¡°You cook just like my¡­¡±. His voice trailed off.


    Ann raised her brow,¡±Just like your mom?¡±. Shepleted his statement but he didn¡¯t respond. ¡°It¡¯s fine¡±. She lowered her head and continued to eat. She understood he was still angry at her. ¡°Why don¡¯t you wanna be with me Marcus?¡±. She suddenly asked after thirty minutes of an awkward silence.


    ¡°You know I feel ufortable when you ask me this¡¯ ¡®. Marcus said, his gaze fixed on his food on the table while trying to avoid looking at her face.


    ¡°Why?¡±. Ann asked in a whisper as she lifted her eyes to look at him.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I gave you three days to win my heart Ann and then we can talk about whatsoever¡±


    ¡°Why do i feel like you¡¯re hiding something from me¡±


    ¡°Because that¡¯s what you feel, Miss Ann¡±. Marcus then snapped in again. ¡°And since you feel insecure about getting into a rtionship with me why don¡¯t you take my advice and just leave¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah¡­¡±. She mumbled as tears clouded up in her eyes. His response sounded so rude to her. ¡°Well then, look me in the eyes and say that again¡±. Ann said but he objected.


    ¡°I told you i feel ufortable¡±


    ¡°No you are just scared ofmitment because of the kind of work you do¡±. Ann retorted.


    Marcus mmed his hand against the table in rage and yelled at her,¡±Why don¡¯t you just shut fuck up!!!¡±


    Ann gasped, she became scared at his sudden outburst. She looked at him, wondering if he was still the same calm Marcus she knew the first time they met. He was looking so angry and when he lifted his face up to look at her, she could see the glistering redness in his eyes. He was seriously furious and it felt as if he was restraining himself not to hurt her out of anger.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡±. She apologized.


    Marcus looked into her eyes, he could see the fear and pains in her eyes. He never wanted to see her this way, She had been through a lot. He stood up and went up to his room.


    Ann ced her head on the table and allowed the tears in her eyes to overflow as she cried. All she wanted was for someone to love her despite her past, her mistakes and evil doings. She wanted Marcus to be hers, and it hurt her so much that he keeps giving her challenges to be with him. She had faith that Marcus woulde back to her, just like the stories her mom usually read to her when she was little. She remembered when her mom always told her stories about two lovers falling in love at the end of every book but the only thing is, does he really love her or he is just faking just to make her feel better. Ann wept on the table as the thought kept pondering in her mind.

 Chapter 86 I LOVE YOU

    It was eleven o¡¯clock when Silver woke up from sleep. After what happened between her and Dantest night she needed enough time to recover from it. She slowly slid up to rest her back against the wall on the bed. She felt so stressed up because of what happenedst night, she doesn¡¯t even know if she will be able to stand up on her feet again.


    The door opened and Dante came in with a tray of food in his hand. He smiled when he saw she was awake but she looks horrible. She looks like a zombie with the makeup on her face. He chuckled as he approached her with the tray in his hand.


    ¡°What¡¯s funny?¡±. Silver asked as Dante sat by her side and ced the tray on hisp. He leaned forward and nted a kiss on her cheek.


    ¡°Good morning my sweet angel¡±. Dante greeted.


    Silver was shocked at first but rolled her eyes,¡±Let me guess, you are doing all this because of the sex we hadst night?¡±. She asked.


    ¡°Silver i¡­¡±


    ¡°Where is everyone?¡±Silver snapped in before he couldplete his statement.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°They are downstairs, having breakfast¡±


    ¡°Oh good¡±. Silver said. ¡°Is that for me?¡±, She pointed at the food on the tray.


    ¡°Of course. I had to bring your food upstairs since you were asleep¡±. Dante said and ced the tray on herp.


    ¡°Did my mom say anything to you downstairs?¡±


    Dante scoffed,¡±Not at all, i guess she didn¡¯t know we had sexst night¡±


    ¡°Thank God she doesn¡¯t know¡±. Silver said with a sigh of relief.


    Suddenly, the door clicked open. Both Silver and Dante averted their gaze to the door to see who hade in. It was Garcia, she had a fake smile on her lips when her gaze locked with Dante.


    ¡°Dante, can you please excuse me? I want to talk to my daughter¡±. Garcia said, holding the door wide open for him to leave.


    Dante looked at Silver and she nodded her head in approval, signaling him to leave. ¡°Uh-mm.. okay¡±. He stood up and left the room before Garcia locked the door.


    ¡°Can you please exin the awkward noises I was hearingst night?¡±. Garcia asked as she folded her arm and leaned back against the door.


    ¡°Mom, I can exin¡­¡±


    ¡°What is there to exin? It¡¯s obvious that you and Dante are having an affair in my own house¡±. Garcia half yelled.


    Silver was infuriated by the tone of her voice so she retorted angrily.¡±Well then since you know the truth why are you asking?¡±.


    ¡°Are you pregnant?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I asked, are you pregnant?¡±


    ¡°No I¡¯m not¡±


    ¡°Well that¡¯s good because you shouldn¡¯t get pregnant before marriage¡±


    ¡°Mom I¡¯m sick of you telling me what to do¡±. Silver said and Garcia gasped in shock.


    ¡°How dare you speak to me like that?¡±


    ¡°Silver, you have a visitor¡±. Her father yelled from downstairs which interrupted their conversation.


    ¡°I will go check who is at the door¡±. Silver dropped the tray on the bed and hopped down from the bed. She walked to the door and stopped. ¡°Please let me pass¡±. She said and Garcia stepped out of the way before she opened the door and left the room. She ran downstairs and met with her father standing at the door. ¡°Who is that dad?¡±. She asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, maybe you shoulde take a look for yourself¡±. He said and left while Silver walked to the door.


    Silver peeped through the door and saw Jason standing on her porch. She moved back and tried to lock the door but he stopped her.


    ¡°Look¡±. He held the door open and came in while Silver stepped back.¡±I am sorry for taking advantage of youst night, in front of your boyfriend¡±. Jason said calmly and Silver scoffed.


    ¡°How many times do I have to tell you, Dante is not my boyfriend¡±. Silver said out of frustration as she strode into the sitting room and sat on the coach. She grasped her hair and lowered her gaze to the ground.


    Jason followed in and sat next to her on the coach. ¡°His eyes are always on you, even as I am talking. I feel threatened when I am so close to you¡±. He said when he lifted his gaze and saw Dante standing by the stairs, listening to their conversation. ¡°Since you said that Dante is not your boyfriend, does that mean there is still a chance for me¡±. he asked with hope¡¯s that he won¡¯t get rejected by her. Jason looked at Dante and gave him a half smirk which made him furious all of a sudden.


    Dante couldn¡¯t take it any longer, he needed to do something before she ept a pervert like him. He climbed down the stairs and stormed towards Silver.


    Silver was shocked when she noticed his present in front of her. It was obvious he was eavesdropping on their conversation. ¡°Dante look¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you Jason or whatever they call you. She¡¯s mine already¡±. Dante said firmly then grabbed Silver by the arm and pulled her up.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±. Silver asked as she had no idea what his next move was and to her greatest surprise, Dante kissed her in front of Jason. He kissed her so rough and aggressively as she tried to disengage from him. She never wanted this from him as it came so unexpectedly. Why would he kiss her?, especially in front of Jason for no reason. She tried to tell him to stop but her words came out like a muffle as he was kissing her so desperately. She pped him so hard across the face and pushed him away from her.


    ¡°You lied¡±. Jason stood up and said.


    ¡°I can exin¡­¡±. Silver tried to speak to him but he departed from the house immediately.


    Meanwhile Dante held his cheek, he was so deeply in pain. Does it mean she doesn¡¯t love me but him? He thought.


    ¡°Why the fuck would you do that?¡±. Silver turned to face him immediately as Jason left the house.


    Dante¡¯s face turned red and his lips twisted in pure rage as It was now clear in his eyes that she doesn¡¯t love him . He leaned back, smiling, trying to hide the pains in he was feeling in his heart from her as he spoke,¡± You can let him kiss you in front of everyone but not me???¡±. He asked as he felt humiliated.     The painted look in Dante¡¯s face surprised her, she never thought that Dante is the kind of person who cares. ¡°Dante I¡­¡±. Silver voice quivered as she tried to apologize for pping him but he growled at her which made her silent.


    ¡°FUCK YOU!!!¡± . Dante ran up to his room to get his key.


    Silver¡¯s parents came out from their room when they heard Dante¡¯s loud voice.


    ¡°What is going on Dante?¡±. Garcia strode into Dante¡¯s room and asked but he nudged her aside and stride downstairs. She was surprised and confused at the same time. She wanted to know what was going on so she followed Dante downstairs.


    Dante walked out of the house and stormed into the garage while Silver chased after him.


    ¡°Dante what is wrong with you?!¡±. Silver shouted angrily as she came in front of his path, to stop him from making any more move.


    ¡°You are the one wrong with me¡±. He retorted, pointing a finger down at her face. ¡°Yes you¡±. he turned back at her then clenched his fist before he looked back at her.¡± You¡¯re the one wrong with me because I love you and I can¡¯t bear to see you with another man!!!¡±. He yelled and she paused, gasping in shock when she heard him utter that statement. Did Dante just said that he loves her? She thought. ¡± But no, you aren¡¯t even as hot as your mom, I think I should go for her since you don¡¯t want me. So I can end up being your stepdad¡±. He says but all he was talking about was not entering her head as she was lost in her own world. Dante loves me? She thought, her heartbeat elerating as she felt so overwhelmed by the confession of his love towards her. ¡°Fuck off, I should not be wasting my time on you¡±. He walked past her to his car. ¡± My sister was right anyways, I should stay away from women, they will only end up hurting you¡±. He then entered the car and mmed the door closed.


    ¡°Dante please¡±. She snapped out of her thoughts and rushed towards the car. ¡°Dante please don¡¯t leave me¡±


    ¡°Go and fix your boobs, maybe then boys you want will value you more than I did¡±. Dante says and rolled up the car window.


    ¡°Dante, please, I¡¯m sorry¡±


    Dante started the car engine. He clenched at the steering wheel in his fist, ncing at the face mirror in front of him. He was expecting her to say one word, just one word that would make him stay but she failed.


    ¡°You know what?? I don¡¯t care about you, just leave if you want¡±. Her ego took over her and then, he recklessly drove his car out of the building. Silver leg weakened and she fell down to the ground as she cried out in pain.

 Chapter 87 I AM PREGNANT

    Garcia rushed towards Silver and pulled her into a hug. She caressed her hair as Silver cried on her chest. ¡°What¡¯s wrong Silver, please talk to me¡±. She said.


    ¡°I need to get my boobs done, maybe everyone will love me¡±. Silver muttered.


    ¡°Dante loves you, that¡¯s why he wants to marry you¡±. Garcia said calmly.


    ¡°Our rtionship is fake. It was all an act¡±. Silver said and Garcia¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    She disengaged from the hug and grasped Silver by the arm, staring at her in shock. ¡°Tell me you are joking¡±. Garcia said, hoping it was all a lie. ¡°You must be joking right?¡±. She chuckled.


    Out of anger, Silver pushed her to the ground and stood up,¡±My life is a joke!!!. Everything i do is just to make every fucking one happy, especially you who is always being to pushy with me¡±. She yelled out in rage and ran into the house.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Garcia was bbergasted by Silver¡¯s attitude towards her. She ran after Silver in order to scold her but the door got mmed to her face when she was about to enter Silver¡¯s room. ¡°Open this door Silver!¡±. She screamed as she knocked continuously firmly at her door. She knocked even harder and louder than before as she didn¡¯t get a response.


    ¡°Give her some time Garcia, she is angry right now and won¡¯t be able to talk to you¡±. Pedro said and she turned to look at him angrily.


    ¡°She is my daughter!¡±


    ¡°And don¡¯t forget that she is also my daughter too¡±. Pedro snapped in and strode into his room.


    Garcia sighed, she was just so confused and worried at the same time. She went downstairs to cool her anger while she waited for Silver.


    Meanwhile, inside the room. Silver grabbed her phone from the nightstand and dialed Ann¡¯s number. The loud banging from the room door was disturbing and frustrating her. She stormed into the bathroom and mmed the door locked behind her as she entered. She sat on the toilet seat and ced a call then patiently waited for a response. She was highly frustrated and the only person she needed to talk to right now is Ann, only Ann can understand her.


    ¡°Silver¡±. Ann answered the call and Silver quickly brought the phone to her ear before she responded.


    ¡°Ann¡±


    ¡°Hey Silver¡­¡±. She paused. ¡°Are you okay? Because you sound as if you are crying¡±. Ann said and Silver sniffed in.


    ¡°His gone¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand, who is gone?¡±. Ann sounded confused.


    ¡°Dante¡±


    ¡°Okay Silver. Calm down¡­breath and tell me what happened¡±


    Silver took a deep breath in for a second before she released it and began exining all what happened to Ann. ¡°So I paid Dante to fake his rtionship with me and pretend to be my fiance in front of my parents. I promised to pay him a lot of money which he epted. Everything was going on well, until Jason, my high school crush appeared and then, he invited me to¡­¡±


    ¡°Hold up, did you just say Jason?, Like our high school Jason?¡±. Ann asked as the name sounded familiar to her.


    ¡°Of course yes. He invited me over to his ce¡±


    ¡°Okay go on¡±. Ann said.


    ¡°Okay so, i epted to go but not alone, because Dante insist that he must follow me. And since then, Dante started acting weird whenever I am close to Jason. He even left when Jason kissed me in front of everyone and when I got home, I noticed he was trying to avoid me that night. I had to force him to have sex with me that night and after that night everything was fine. He brought me breakfast this morning¡±


    ¡°Just get to the point Silver¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­So today, Jason came to my house and when Dante saw us together, he just grabbed me and kissed me on the lips in front of Jason. I was shocked and i don¡¯t know what to do so i pped him¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°He was yelling at me. Telling me he couldn¡¯t stand seeing me with another dude. He even insulted me! He told me to get my boobs done so boys will value me and out of anger i said bad things to him and he left¡±


    ¡°Silver don¡¯t be so stupid. Dante loves you. Why don¡¯t you just swallow you fucking ego and tell him how you feel¡±


    ¡°But he is gone¡±


    ¡°You have always been like this since we were little Silver that¡¯s why no guy wants to ever date you or even notice you. Just call Dante and tell him you feel the same way and i am sure he wille back to you¡±


    ¡°I wish i could Ann, but i don¡¯t have his number¡±


    ¡°Congrattions Silver, you have just lost your one true love¡±. Ann said and hung up the call.


    Silver sighed in regret, she knew she had messed up and it hurted her so bad. She looked at the counter and spotted the pregnancy dipstick her mom had given her. An idea came into her mind and she outstretched her hand to grab the dipstick from the counter. She pulled down her underwear and urinated into the toilet before following the instruction her mom had given to her earlier. ¡°Here goes nothing¡±. She dipped the dipstick into her urine in the toilet, leaving it there for eight seconds before bringing it out.


    Silver stares at the dipstick while waiting for the result to be out. She doubts if it woulde out positive. She looked up and inhaled then exhaled before looking down at the dipstick. She gasped when she saw the result and quickly called Ann.


    ¡°Look Silver, I¡¯m really sorry for hanging up on you. I was just¡­¡±


    ¡°Ann there is no need to exin, i know i fucked up and you have all right to be angry at me but please just listen to me Ann¡±


    ¡°Okay I¡¯m listening¡±


    Tears welled up in Silver¡¯s eyes as she looked at the dipstick again,¡±Ann I¡¯m pregnant¡±. She finally dropped the bomb.


    ¡°What???!¡±. Ann eximed.


    Silver knew Ann heard her right but she repeated it again out of excitement,¡±Ann i am pregnant for Dante ¡±. She cried out as It was unbelievable since she is in birth control. ¡°I just don¡¯t know how to feel Ann¡±. She stood up from the toilet and turned to look at the mirror.


    ¡°Oh my gosh I am so happy for you¡±. Ann said excitedly. ¡°You should tell Dante about it¡±


    ¡°He is gone¡±. Silver sighed. She could imagine how excited Dante would be if he heard this great news, the news that he is going to be a father soon. She raised up her dress and turned to the side to check the size of her bump. It was still small but slightly obvious that she is pregnant. ¡°I am so happy Ann¡±. She said while admiring her little stomach in the mirror.


    ¡°I thought you hate kids?¡±. Ann recalled.


    ¡°Not this one Ann, not this one¡±. Silver said while rubbing round her stomach, caressing her tender bump. ¡°Ann , I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m going to be a mum¡±. She whimpered.

 Chapter 88 ARE YOU READY TO FEEL PAINS?

    AUTHOR¡¯S NOTE: SINCE YOU ALL REQUEST TO READ ANN AND MARCUS SIDE OF STORY, I WILL BE DROPPING TWO CHAPTER¡¯S ABOUT THEM. I AM SO EXCITED BECAUSE THIS BOOK WILL SOON BE COMING TO AN END.


    ANYWAYS THIS IS A WARNING BEFORE YOU CONTINUE READING, THIS CHAPTER MAY CONTAIN PAINFUL TORTURE. I LITERALLY CRIED WHILE WRITING THIS, SO YOU ARE WARNED.


    Ann woke up from her sleep the next morning to the sound of the door being forced open. She rose sleepily from the bed and spotted Marcus standing in front of her view at the door. He was dressed in a ck suit and his hair was glued to the back, leaving a strand of hair to fall down his forehead. He had a very sad expression on his face which kept Ann wondering what went wrong. Of course, how could she forget that they both had a fight yesterday and he had locked himself in his room throughout that day to avoid her from talking to him. She ced her hand on her head and cleared her throat. She had screamed her lungs out yesterday when Silver informed her that she was pregnant. She was going to visit her today to celebrate the good news.


    ¡°Is there any problem sir?¡±. Ann asked.


    Marcus sighed and shoved his hands into his pocket. It felt as if he was lost in his thoughts by the way he lowered his head, staring at the floor as if he was wishing for it to open up and swallow him at any moment. ¡°If you really love me Ann¡±


    ¡°Yes I love you Marcus¡±. Ann snapped in before he could finish his statement.


    Marcus exhaled heavily before he continued, his gaze still fixed at the floor. ¡°You should leave¡±. He finally looked up at her when he uttered that statement.


    Ann was appalled by his utterance that she couldn¡¯t get a word out. She blinked twice as if she was dreaming when she heard him say that. ¡°Sir¡­i¡­i¡­i don¡¯t understand¡±


    ¡°What i mean to say is that, if you really love me, you should move on because i am not the right man for you¡±


    ¡°But sir you gave me three days to win your heart¡±. Ann recalled.


    ¡°Oh please Ann¡±. He ran his fingers through his hair to pass out his frustration. ¡°You failed the test¡±. Marcus said and Ann jaw dropped down.


    ¡°But¡­i.. i.. i don¡¯t understand. Today is supposed to be the second day¡±


    ¡°I started counting from the first day i told you about it¡±. Marcus said and Ann stiffened in shock while she stared at him. ¡°Why are you shocked?¡±. Seeing the expression on her face, he asked. ¡°You know i don¡¯t take another day to start counting. I count immediately¡±. He added.


    ¡°Marcus you can¡¯t do this to me¡±. Tears welled up in hers, she was getting too emotional due to the pain in her chest.


    ¡°You should pack your things and leave now¡±. With those words said, he turned to the door to leave but she jumped up after him and grabbed him by the wrist.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do this to me Marcus, I know you love me¡±. Ann choked out in her sob.


    He hates to see her cry, this was what he had being trying avoiding for a long time. He knew she loved him so much and won¡¯t be able to let him go, but how could he exin to her that he doesn¡¯t feel the same way she feels about him. This is reality, you can¡¯t fall in love with someone you had just met in just a week, why is she acting this way? Does she think this is a fairy-tale love story that you could just make someone fall in love with you and at the end you both live happily ever after?. ¡°Shit¡±. Marcus cursed under his breath, he didn¡¯t know how to exin things to her in the way she could understand. He just wishes she could stop being this emotional because it¡¯s hurting him deep down.


    Ann fell on her knees with her hand sped together as she plead,¡±Please what will i do to win your heart sir¡±


    Marcus shrugged as he looked at her over his shoulder, is she that desperate to have him?. He thought. He wanted to walk away but she grasped his hand to stop him from leaving.


    ¡°Please, give an answer¡±


    ¡°Miss Ann i am not the man you think i am¡±. He finally spoke. ¡°I derive pleasure from torturing a woman in the most painful way, and now¡­are you willing to feel real pains?¡±. Marcus said coldly, he was just trying to scare her away from him. He wanted to give her a reason to hate him which he thought was working. He turned around to face Ann who was still kneeing on the floor,¡±Are you willing to feel physical pains?, Are you willing to be tortured for my own pleasure, are you willing to have scars all over your sexy body, are you willing to submit yourself to me?, are you will to be deprived of your own pleasure?, Are you willing to whipped with a flogger in a hungry stomach till you can¡¯t bear it anymore?, Is that what you want?¡±, His gaze locked with Ann as he watched her lips quivered without a single wordsing out. He smirked,¡±That¡¯s what i thought¡±. He knew she wouldn¡¯t want her whole body to be tortured in a bad way and her silent means she gave up. He turned to leave but stopped when he surprisingly heard her said.


    ¡°I am willing to do anything to win your heart sir and if it means going through that torture, then yes¡±, Ann said firmly, her final respond.


    Marcus was shocked by her respond, does she thinks he was joking about all that?. If that¡¯s it, then he is going to show her what he is capable of doing. He is going to give her pains until she gives up and leave his life forever. ¡°Okay then miss Ann, don¡¯t say i didn¡¯t warn you¡±. He said, trying to scare her so she could probably change her mind. ¡°Freshen up, braid your hair and appear in my dungeon, naked¡±. With that said, he walked out the door.

 Chapter 89 NO SAFE WORDS

    Ann dashed into the bathroom and freshened up immediately Marcus left. She dried her body then turned to the mirror and brushed her messy hair down before braiding them all in one to her back. She nced at herself in the mirror onest time to be sure there isn¡¯t anything left out before she walked out of the room. She strode through the hallway that leads to the dungeon before she stopped in front of the huge door. She lifted her hand to knock at the door but stopped and twisted the knob then pushed it opened. Since he had told her toe here, she saw no need to knock at the door as he was expecting her.


    ¡°LOCK THE DOOR BEHIND YOU¡±. Marcus¡¯ voice echoed throughout the walls as she walked into the dimly lit room.


    Out of curiosity, she blinked her eyes twice as she adjusted her sight and looked around, searching for Marcus. She could barely see anything due to the room light being turned off, leaving only the candles glowing at every corner of the room. She sighed then turned her back and locked the door. She stood there, waiting for Marcus to appear in front of her as she took time to study the room. She noticed the room changed a bit or maybe because she couldn¡¯t see the big bed where he did tied her up to fuck her the first time he had brought her to this room.


    After a few seconds of waiting, Marcus strode from where he¡¯d been standing towards her. He stood in front of her and she just froze at the sight of him. He was wearing a ck sweatpants without a shirt on. His muscr chest was on disy and she couldn¡¯t remember thest time she had seen him like this. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t take her eyes off his chest. She wanted to touch him to feel how strong they were, to feel how real because it was unbelievable this old man could keep his body so firm and strong.


    ¡°Come with me¡±. Marcus said as he led her to the middle of the room while she followed. He stopped when they arrived there, then turned to face her. ¡°Wait here¡±. He said and left.


    Ann took time to observe the room, she knew she had been here before but this time looks different. It was so warm due to the candle lights glowing at every corner of the room. She looked up and saw a hook hanging from the ceiling and her stomach churned with so many thoughts running in her mind,¡±Was he gonna torture me with that? Or just end my miserable life by just hanging me up to the ceiling¡±. She chuckled at how silly it sounds when she thinks about that.


    Marcus returned with some soft rope and Ann¡¯s body shivered in lust. She could remember when he had tied her to the bed and fucked her so hard till she cum, it was one of the best moment and thinking about it makes her pussy ached with desire.


    ¡°Your hands¡±. Marcus¡¯ deep voice brought her back to reality. She offered her hands to him and he wrapped the soft ropes around her two wrists then lifted her arm up above her head and bound them to the hook at the ceiling. She wiggled a bit as he stretched the rope a little higher so her hands could touch the hook. He stretched the rope upward again, making her stand on her toes. She couldn¡¯t help but look at him while he moved around her with his hand still holding the rope.


    She felt so ufortable at the position she was, feeling her shoulder shaking in pains. She couldn¡¯t stay this long in this position; her body might possibly gome because of this. She heaved a sigh of relief when he ced a long wooden stool below her legs and assisted her to climb on top. ¡°Thank you sir¡±. She said in relief. He nudged her legs apart from each other and tied it down to the edge of the stool and buckled her legs with the leather cuff attached. He knotted the rope holding her hands up then leaned back to observe his masterpiece. He grunted, seeing how syed her legs were, it would be easy for him to ess her cunt.


    ¡°I have rules Miss Ann and if you feel ufortable about it or if you find it uneptable you can leave before we start¡±. Marcus said as he walked over to the wall and removed a leather paddle from where he had hung the rest of his sexual weapons. ¡°First of all, there are no safe words¡­¡±. He stated as he walked around in front of her. He paused where he could see her eyes, staring back at him. His fingers ran across her forehead, moving a strand of her hair behind her ear,¡±I can do whatever I want with you, right?¡±. He asked in a whisper and Ann just pressed her lips against each other and nodded. ¡°Okay then..¡±. He says as he takes a step back. ¡°Look at the ground horny girl, don¡¯t look at me¡±. He ordered and she lowered her head and eyes down to her feet on the small stool. ¡°Rule number one¡±. He says as he begins sauntering around her. ¡°There are no safe words¡±, ¡°Rule number two you are not allowed to cum without my permission¡±


    ¡°But sir¡±. Ann tried to protest against his second rule, knowing full well she had no control over her body whenever she is sexually touched.


    ¡°Silent!¡±. He growled at her and she kept quiet immediately. ¡°Rule number three¡±. He continued, walking around her in circles. ¡°Control your body¡±. With that said, he stopped walking in front of her and ced his gaze upon her. ¡°Shall we?¡±. Marcus asked.


    ¡°Yes sir¡±. Ann responded and he went behind her. She peeked behind her without lifting her eyes just to see what he was doing at her back. She was so curious and eager to know what he was about to do next, especially when he is holding a weapon.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let me repeat myself Ann, your eyes should be down¡±. Marcus snarled at her and she shivered at his words.


    Ann quickly turned forward and looked down at the ground. She inhaled deeply and exhaled when she didn¡¯t hear anything from him, not even his breathing. ¡°What is he up to?¡±. She had no idea.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

 Chapter 90 SIR, CAN I CUM?

    Just when she was losted in her own thoughts, Marcus lifted the paddle and swiftlynded it so hard against her ass-cheek.


    ¡°Ahhh¡±, Ann flinched and yelped in pain as heavy tears welled up in her eyes. She hadn¡¯t felt this much pain in her entire life. She sensed Marcus leaned closer to her from behind and whispered softly into her ear.


    ¡°Give up?¡±. He asked and she shook her head.


    ¡°No sir¡±. Ann responded and he chuckled into her ear before he retracted away from her andnded the paddle against her ass-cheek, this time harder. ¡°Ahhh¡±. She cried out and arched her back as the pains sliced through her whole body. She felt the rope bite through her fleshy wrist as she tried to pull away from the restraints.     ¡°Ahhh¡±. She moaned and jumped on her toe when she felt the paddlend against her ass again. She was in pain as he began whipping her ass again and again, nonstop at that same spot. She could hear his ragged breathing as he lifted the paddle andnded it with so much force. ¡°Ahhh¡±. She moaned painfully as the searing hot pain burned her ass-cheek.


    Marcus continued spanking her from behind, watching her ass-cheek constantly jiggled and ripple while he whipped her. She began to sob silently due to pains she was feeling. She wanted him to stop but at the same time don¡¯t want to lose him. At a time, she grew more confident and didn¡¯t care what he do to her body as far as he would ept to be with her. She clenched the hook holding her hand as a single tear fell from her eyes. She quickly wiped it out with her arm so he wouldn¡¯t notice her crying and stop immediately.


    She felt his spanks getting harder and harder that she couldn¡¯t bear. She would step on her tipsy toe to get relieved of the pains but that would just make him lift the paddle up higher and hit her more harder. This wasn¡¯t more of pleasure but pain, all she could feel was pains and the hotness of her ass being pped with a paddle. Ann bite her lower lips, holding in her whimper as she tries to cry out in pain. She couldn¡¯t do it all because she wants to please him and give him the pleasure he wants. She wanted him to find pleasure in her, she wanted him to be hers alone and forever. She blinked back her tears and turned sideways to see him sweating already. She could see his muscles popping out as heshed the paddle hard against her ass


    ¡°OUCH!¡±. This was something she couldn¡¯t bear. She almost cried out while gritting her teeth and trying to endure the stinging pains she was feeling in her ass. She could feel the heat bloom and grow in her pussy, she could feel her pussy wet and was scared that it would leak out. Her body was beginning to shake and sweat, her heart began thumping rapidly and all she could do was to swallow back her cries. He gave her another swat and she couldn¡¯t help but sob. Her pussy ached to be touched due to the heat she was feeling back in her ass. She wanted to reach back and careless her ass to ease the pains but all she could do was arched her ass back at every swat on her ass.


    Ann couldn¡¯t hold it anymore, she began sobbing. What has she done to deserve all this, is loving someone a sin or what?. She wondered, crying and whimpering real low as he swatted her ass with the paddle. He suddenly stopped when he heard her soft cries then dropped the paddle on the ground.


    ¡°Look at how red your sexy ass looks like, would you love more scars all over your body like this?¡±. He asked, while rubbing his hand around her ass-cheek, feeling how hot they were from the assault. He could feel the scar swell as he fondled her ass-cheek gently to ease the pains she was feeling. ¡°Like it?¡±. He asked and she nodded. He could still hear her muffle sob and he felt pity for her. She won¡¯t easily give up like this, he thought. Still rubbing her ass as he felt her whole body shivered to his touch. He didn¡¯t know how much effect he had on her body.


    Slowly, he slid his hand between her ass-cheek then down to her wet open pussy. He began caressing her pussy, from clit to her ass. ¡°Mmmmm¡±. He hummed in rhythm feeling how wet she was while Ann just moaned under his touch. ¡°You like it don¡¯t you?¡±. He asked while she shuddered in relief as she concentrated on his hand working on her cunt, it was enough for her to forget the pains in her ass cheek.


    ¡°Yes sir¡­¡± Her body rxed as he worked on her cunt.


    He gave her a light spank on her ass and she yelped.


    He withdrew his finger from her then using one hand, he mped her waist and made her arched back for him. Using his other hand, he reached forward in-between her thigh and he began to rub her clit in round circles.


    She opened her mouth, letting out a breathless moan as his rough fingers rub her little buds a little faster with so much pressure. She felt her legs bing weak that she could barely stand on the wooden stool. Her cunt prob as he began rocking her folds, up and down. She could feel his three fingers on each side of her pussy while he stroked her folds,¡±Do you really wanna be mine¡±. He leaned closer and whispered into her ear. She could feel the imprint of his cock pressing against her ass-cheek, he was so hard and it made her inside ached for him to be buried in her.


    ¡°Yes sir¡±. She lifted her head up and rest it on her arm, bing to exhausted from the torture. ¡°Sir, can I cum?¡±. She asked politely while grounding her pussy hard against his finger as he stroked her. She couldn¡¯t control her body anymore and she feels like she is going to release soon. Her body was sweaty and her legs were trembling from his sensational touch.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Not so soon¡±. He suddenly stopped and came in front of her. He mped his hand on her jaw and forced her to look at him. He lowered his face, tilting his head to the side so he could reach for her lips.


    Ann could feel his hot breath fanning her face, she wanted to kiss him so badly. She leaned closer so their lips could touch but he retreated from her.


    ¡°Not so fast sweetheart¡±. He said then mped her clit between his two fingers. Her whole body began trembling due to the tingling sensation she was feeling down there. Her knee buckled up as she felt him squeezed her tender bud a little tighter and harder.


    ¡°Ahhh oh my god ..¡±. She moaned, eyes tightly closed that she couldn¡¯t see a thing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare cum Ann¡±. He whispered against her ear because he knew what he was doing to her, sexually torturing her with his fingers. He slid his two fingers down to her folds and brutally shove them inside her cunt.


    She felt his digits ground into her, rubbing against her walls as it slid in deeper. ¡°Ahhh¡±. She moaned and threw her head back. She couldn¡¯t hold it anymore as her orgasm washed through her like a tidal wave and melted down on his finger. He didn¡¯t move his fingers inside her then suddenly he withdrew, revealing his sticky finger trailing out her cum down to her thigh. ¡°Dirty girl¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry sir, I couldn¡¯t hold it¡±. Ann cried knowing fully well that she had failed to obey one of his rules.


    Marcus pped her face so hard that it turned to the side. Ann wanted to cry but she held herself from doing so. ¡°I hate it when my sub is weak¡±. He spoke in disgust.


    ¡°Sir give me another chance please¡±. Ann opened her eyes and saw him staring at her as if he could devour her at any time. He have never stared at her this way and it felt like he was really mad at her for nit following his rules. ¡°Sir¡±. She turned to look at him but he pped her again which made her kept quiet to avoid being pped again.


    ¡°I am not the man for you Ann¡±. Marcus finally spoke when she went mute.


    ¡°Sir please don¡¯t say that¡±. Ann begged as he began to untie her.

 Chapter 91 THANK YOU FOR THE COCK

    Marcus untied Ann and took her to the bed. He gestured to her toy down on her back then left and returned back with a pair of brown ropes.


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna tie you now¡±. Marcus said and Ann nodded in approval. Sheid there, low and quiet, not making a move as she let him do as he pleased with her body.


    He lifted her left thigh up towards her chest, then brought her left hand below her knees before he bent it down upon her hand and wrapped the rope around them tightly. He did the same to her right hand and leg.


    Her legs and hand were now bound at the edge of the bed with her ass and pussy on disy for him to see.


    ¡°No cumming for you, no cock, nothing. Whenever I wish I can fuck you¡±. Marcus says as reached down for her cunt and rubbed it gently.


    Ann moaned slightly, her eyes rolling round as pleasure began to build up in her body.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir, it feels so fucking good¡±. She moaned.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°How would you love to get your pussy stimted?¡±. Marcus asked and Ann¡¯s eyes parted wide open.


    ¡°What do you mean sir¡±. Ann asked, hoping it wasn¡¯t a vibrator he was talking about.


    Marcus smirked then walked to the end of the wall and grabbed a vibrator from the wall then returned to Ann on the bed.


    ¡°Sir, no please¡± she begged when she felt the cold object against her clit and before she knew it, he turned on the vibration. Ann screamed in pleasure and wriggled her toes as she felt the powerful purring of the vibrator, humming against her probing clit.


    ¡°Do you want more?¡±. Marcus asked, pressing the vibrator harder against her clit as he increased the settle of the speed.


    ¡°Ahhh no¡±. She responded, legs shaking. ¡°Sir, can I cum please¡±. Ann begged, feeling her own clit aching for a release.


    ¡°Not yet¡±. His response sounded like a groan, as if he was getting much pleasure hearing her begging for a release.


    ¡°Sirrr¡­.¡±. Moaning as the pulsing head of vibrator torture her clit so powerfully. ¡°Ooh my God-dd¡±. Her legs were shaking as she was all over the edge of her release. Beads of sweat formed all over her head as she screamed aloud in pleasure. She haven¡¯t felt this way in her entire life. Her legs shook aggressively as he rolled the vibrator all over her clit, tantalizing and teasing her sweet spot. ¡°I can¡¯t hold it¡­¡±. She warned.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare cum¡±. Marcus growled at her in a warning tone but she was so out of the world.


    Her knees buckled up against her hand as her orgasm began approaching. Her head copsed on the bed, her whole body trembling while she screamed aloud.


    He increased the settle again and that¡¯s when she lost it.


    Her orgasm melted as her pussy started to pulsate from inside. Her heart pounded so fast, scared that she couldn¡¯t control her orgasm froming out. ¡°Don¡¯t stop sir¡±. She screamed as her orgasm crashed through her. Her pussy was soaked with her fluid as they flowed down and puddled on the bed.


    She was breathing heavily, just after making her release.


    ¡°I told you not to cum¡±. Marcus said as he smacked her inner thigh and she jerked up.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry sir, I¡­ I .. I ¡­ couldn¡¯t¡±. Ann almost choked out, barely able to speak. She was aching to be filled with his cock, she was ready for him and all she wanted was his cock. ¡°Sir please¡­¡±


    He smacked her inner thigh again and she shuddered in pure lust.


    Ann craved for his touch once again. She writhed against the restraint, moving from side to side just to get to him. ¡°Please doctor, please fuck me please¡±. Ann begged.


    Marcus moved back slightly as he observed her dripping wet cunt which was widely opened for him. His cock hardened at the sight of it and tried to break free out of his pants but he tried suppressing his urge as he stared at her wet entrance with lust filled in his eyes. This woman would be the death of him one day, he thought.


    ¡°Please touch me doctor, please touch me down there doctor it hurts so baaaaaad¡­..¡±. Ann begged, she tried touching her cunt but the handcuffs around her wrist were depriving her.


    Marcus smirked, he strode to the bed where she was positioned at the edge of the bed and crotched down. His face, facing her swollen pussy as he maintains direct eye contact with her dripping wet entrance.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­ doctor touch me¡­ touch me please¡­. ¡°. Ann begged as she felt his hot breath fanning her cunt. Her breath quickened and her nipple hardened in reaction. She was sexually aroused that she craved for his fingers to touch her.


    ¡°Are you sure you want me to touch you?¡±. Marcus asked in a raspy voice. It made a shiver run down her spine. She arched her back and tightly closed her eyes.


    ¡°Touch me please¡­ touch me¡­ I want your fingers in my fucking hole, I want you to fuck me with those thick fingers of yours, I want you to suck me dry till I scream your name¡±. Ann screamed aloud in a shakery voice. Her legs were trembling as she craved for him to unleash his finger into her cunt.


    ¡°You asked for this¡±. Marcus said as he slid his two fingers into his mouth, absorbing it with his saliva before bringing it out. Using his two fingers, he thwacked her cunt and it made a sloshing sound as more of her juice leaked out of her entrance .


    Ann screamed as she curled her toes with her eyes closed, she tried stretching her hands to touch him but the bound were depriving her.


    ¡°Please doctor, please fuck me¡±. Ann begged with tears trickling out from the side of her eyes.


    He didn¡¯t move his hands, he left it on her cunt. He pressed his finger in her cunt and her juice squirted out of her entrance.


    Ann clenched her hands into a fist as she moaned louder while opening her mouth wide open and began gasping for air as Marcus fingers began rubbing her swollen clit. He mmed his finger into her cunt, stroking her inner walls while his thumb rubbed against her clit.


    She mewled and closed her eyes, enjoying every stroke of his finger inside her cunt. ¡°yes sir¡­. I love your cock sir¡­ I Want your cock sir¡±. Despite feeling his Digit move inside her, she still wanted his cock, she still wanted to feel his thick rigid cock move inside and not his finger. ¡°Sir¡±. She squirmed above him, wanting more and more pleasure.


    ¡°You dirty girl, you want more?¡±. Marcus snarled at her as he reached forward for her cunt, using his tongue. He began flicking her clit, back and forth with the edge of his tongue.


    She moaned, he was so warm and wet.


    He begins to go faster, making her scream as pleasure spreads through her whole body.


    ¡°Sir please stop sir¡±. Ann begged him to stop, this was something she couldn¡¯t bear anymore. It was torture.


    He didn¡¯t stop, his thumb spread her folds as he attacked her sensitive buds with his tongue. He rapidly flicked her swollen buds nonstop. ¡°Your pussy is so wet dirty you girl¡±. He would growl while he torture her. He mmed his finger inside her, then began to pump her cunt while he licked her.


    She was so out of the world,¡±Fuck this feels so good m¡­. mmmmmmmyes don¡¯t stop sir¡­..¡±


    He mouthed her little buds and sucked it so hard and powerful while his fingers moved inside her.     ¡°Yessss right there sirrrrr ¡­ mmmmmmmmm¡­. yes¡± her pussy felt like it would explode from excess pleasure.


    He licked, sucked, and fingered her at the same time like no man had ever done. ¡°Ahhhh¡±. She screamed, her face all red due to the pressure and force of the pleasure.


    He suddenly withdrew his finger from her and stood up. He pulled down his sweat pants and for the first time, she was able to see his huge cock spring out and hit against his abs. He grasped her thigh and pulled her real close to the edge of the bed then fisted his cock in his hand. Using his cock, he smacked her pussy lips. He smacked and tapped the length of his cock against her folds, fast and forcefully causing shock waves of pleasure to run from her cunt to her whole body.


    She would jerk constantly and her clit would throb to his touch. She gasped out, begging to be fucked, begging for her hole to be stretched and filled with nothing but his cock. ¡°Fuck me sirrrr¡­.¡±


    He tickled her clit with the round tip of his dick and she shivered.


    He pressed the base of his cock against her entrance then mmed into her wetness. He groaned as his entire length slid deep inside her. He mped her thigh, holding her in ce as he began to move his cock inside her slippery core.


    Ann cried out for more as she felt his cock pounding inside her cunt so hard and fast. ¡°Thank you for your cock sir¡±.


    He fucked her real hard and fast, pulling her hip in rhythm to meet up to his fast pace.


    ¡°Thank you for the cock¡±. Ann moaned in delight, feeling his cock slid in and out through her slippery hole at ease.     ¡°You can cum now¡±. Marcus panted out as he felt himself getting close to his release.


    Ann moaned in pleasure at his fast thrust. Waves of orgasm released so hard and pulsing, squirting onto his cock while he pounded inside her.


    She let out a mewled long groan as she felt his cum, exploded inside her. ¡°I fucking love you sir¡±.


    His breath came out gently as he slowed down his pace before he slid out of her, leaving their mixed cum dripping out of her fuckhole.


    ¡°I love you too, miss Ann¡±. Marcus said between pants and Ann¡¯s eyes went wide. She couldn¡¯t believe he finally said the word love. She felt butterflies shunned in her stomach out of excitement.


    Marcus utched Ann hand from the bound before he pulled her up to her feet. Her body was so weak that he carried her back to her room andid her on the bed. He entered the bathroom and came out with a wet napkin and ced it on her head. ¡°You need to rest¡±. He says then turned off the lights and left the room.


    ¡°He said he loves me¡±. Ann whispered as she curled her shivering body up to her chest on the bed. She couldn¡¯t exin how excited she was when she heard him say that. ¡°I won his heart¡±. She wept-ed, at least all the torture she passed through was worth it.

 Chapter 92 YOU ARE MINE

    Silver woke up from the bed when she heard loud booming music from outside her room. She sat up on the bed and reached for her phone on the nightstand then turned it on to check the time. It was evening time already and her mum must be arranging the whole house for the family reunion. ¡°Fuck¡±. She groaned, realizing that she has been sleeping for a long time. Her stomach rumbled hungrily, she was starving already.


    She stepped down from the bed and entered the bathroom to freshen up. She came out from the bathroom a few minutester with the towel wrapped around her chest, then opened the wardrobe and brought out a white sleeveless knee length dress which she wore in preparation for the party. She walked to the vanity table and stared at herself in the mirror while packing her hair up in a high ponytail. Today was thest day here and it surprised her how time went so fast. Silver heaved a deep sigh when she remembered Dante, thinking of how she would find him to tell him she felt the same way too about him. She missed him so much and it hurts whenever she remembers how she had treated him previously. ¡°How I wish I could go back in time to fix my mistake¡±. She thought then strode to the door and came out of the room.


    She stood by the hallway and looked down from upstairs to check if anyone had arrived yet and it was surprising that the house was still looking the same. No decoration, nothing. It was as if everyone totally forgot about the reunion today. She went to her parents room but couldn¡¯t find anyone there. She checked Lorenzo¡¯s room to check if he was in there but nothing, his room was empty. She couldn¡¯t recall whenst she saw him or could it be that he went missing. She wondered where he¡¯d gone to or maybe he went out searching for Ann. ¡°No¡±. She shook her head. ¡°He can¡¯t easily find her¡±. Silver thought then descended from the stairs.


    She looked around the sitting room, wondering where the music wasing from since the house was empty. ¡°It must being from the terrace¡±. She followed the sound of the music and traced it to the veranda stairs that leads up to the top of the building. Climbing the stairs up, she noticed the music kept getting louder and louder, signifying that she was almost getting to the right ce. She reached for the door that leads to the terrace and opened wide. Her mouth almost dropped open on seeing how beautifully arranged the balcony was. It is spacious and beautifully designed. The chairs and tables were perfectly arranged, in circles, round the swim pool. She could see the servers darting between the crowd with a tray full of drink.


    The moment she stepped in, everyone present in the surrounding turned to look at her as if they were shocked but her gaze descended on one person, her ex, Diego. What was he doing here?. She turned to leave but bumped into her mother. ¡°Mom¡±. She groaned, stepping back to give her a space to pass.


    ¡°Oh my gosh baby, I can¡¯t believe you finally came out of your room¡±. Garcia said, smiling wide.


    Silver grabbed her by the arm and pulled her down the stairs. ¡°Mom, what is Diego doing here?¡±. She asked angrily.


    ¡°Oh that¡±. She chuckled. ¡°I just want you to be happy, that is why I invited Diego over¡±. Garcia responded.


    ¡°Mom why didn¡¯t you ask me before that¡±


    ¡°Silver stop being an ass and just go to him¡±


    ¡°Mom, I told you, I am over Diego. I don¡¯t want him¡±


    ¡°Silver all i want is to make you happy. So Stop being so ungrateful and go talk to him¡±. Garcia said and went upstairs.


    Silver sighed,¡±I will just say hi to him and that¡¯s it¡±. She said then went up to the balcony and approached Diego who was standing close to the pool. ¡°Hey¡±. She greeted him with a fake smile as she approached him. Seeing him here just increases her anger.


    ¡°Hi¡±. Diego¡¯s eyes lightened up as he averted his gaze to her. He smiled back at her with a surprised look on his face as he spoke, ¡°You came back¡±.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Silver wanted to roll her eyes at him when he said that but stopped when she reminded herself that she was doing all this for her mother.


    ¡°You want a drink?¡±. Diego asked and before she could respond he had already ushered one of the servers over and grabbed a ss of champagne from the tray. ¡°Here, have it¡±. He forced the cup into her hand before she could protest.


    ¡°Shit¡±. Silver muffled out knowing she had no choice than to drink other than disappointing him by pouring it at his face. She took a sip from the ss then returned it to one of the servers nearby. ¡°Thanks anyways, but next time ask before anything¡±. She walked past him but he grabbed her back by the wrist and turned to face her.


    ¡°I told you. You are mine¡±. Diego said with a chuckle before he drew her in for a hug. She wanted to push him away but it¡¯s just a hug, she sees no reason why she should push him away. ¡°I¡¯m d you came back to me¡±


    She remained stiff, covered in his arms. ¡°Diego our rtionship is over and there is nothing you can do to change that¡±. Silver reminded him and he pulled out from the hug.


    ¡°Oh really?¡±. Diego asked and scoffed then cupped her face and made her look up at him. He leaned down and crushed his lips on hers, and immediately her lips parted open his tongue thrust in and began probing deep inside her mouth.


    Silver eyes wide open, watching him kiss her so deeply with his eyes closed. She spotted Dante walking into the terrace but noticed he stopped when he caught eyes with her. He was stiff as he watched her being kissed by another man from afar. Silver eyes widened the more, wondering what he was doing here and why he came back. She pulled away from Diego then looked Dante again over his shoulder, he was gone. ¡°I don¡¯t fucking love you Diego!!! Deal with it¡±. She yelled at him, tears forming in her eyes as she felt she had losted him again when he caught her kissing Diego. She ran after Dante immediately, to stop him from leaving.

 Chapter 93 MARRY ME

    Diego watched as Silver walked out of his sight. He felt so stupid that he thought kissing her would bring her back to him. He stood back there, not making a move to run after her because he thinks she was angry at him that¡¯s why she left.     On the other hand, Silver ran out of the balcony, running downstairs so she could catch up on Dante before it¡¯s toote. ¡°FUCK!!!¡±. She screamed when she felt a strong hand grasped her by the arm and pulled her back against the wall. She couldn¡¯t see the person who had pinned her to the wall but as she tried to move away the manly figure came between and covered her with his body. ¡°Let me go¡±. She struggled to pull out from his captives but he mped his hand on her chin and forced her to look up at him. She gasped in shock when her gaze locked with his icy blue eyes. She stopped struggling to pull free and froze while staring at him. He looks so different and admiring his face made her skin rise with goose bump all over. His hair was braided into three and he was looking so hot in his ck suit. ¡°You look different¡±. She said, amazed as she couldn¡¯t take her eyes off him. She ced her hand on his chest, feeling his heartbeat so rapidly.


    Dante smiled as he ced the pad of his thumb against her lips,¡±Did he fuck you?¡±. He asked.


    ¡°Huh?¡±. Silver eyes lit up.


    ¡°The guy i saw you with, did he fuck you?¡±


    Silver shook her head negatively,¡±No¡±. She responded. ¡°Actually he was the one who¡­¡±. She tried to exin what happened when he saw her kissing Diego but he silenced her by rubbing his thumb against her lips as if cleaning an invisible stain.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care to know what happened back there¡±. Dante snapped.


    ¡°Then why did you leave?¡±. Silver asked, staring into his eyes as if searching for answers.


    ¡°I was waiting for you¡±


    ¡°I thought you are gonna be mad at me for kissing someone else¡±


    ¡°I am not like those dudes. I¡¯m different¡±


    ¡°Oh¡±. Silver lowered her gaze, feeling disappointed. He doesn¡¯t love her, that¡¯s what she thought. ¡°Why did youe back?¡±


    ¡°To propose to your mom and get married to her¡±. Dante teased and Silver fake augh.


    ¡°H aha very funny¡±, She rolled her eyes.


    Dante ced his head against her forehead,¡±I¡¯m sorry¡±. He apologized. ¡°I overreacted yesterday and I said things that I shouldn¡¯t have. I was being a dick and I should have just let you speak instead of leaving you behind¡±.


    ¡°No Dante, I actually see no reason why you should¡­¡±. Silver paused as his lips closed over hers and for the first time, it felt so real. She could feel her heart racing as she closed her eyes and kissed him back. She threw her arm around his neck and pulled him down for a deeper kiss while he ced his hand on the wall to bnce his position. She reached down for his jacket and began to unbutton it but he stopped her by disengaging from the kiss so he could catch his breath.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Not here Silver, I have something important to say to you¡±. Dante said and that¡¯s when Silver remembered that she also had good news for him.


    ¡°So do I, Dante¡±. Silver pants heavily.


    ¡°Okay you speak first¡±, Dante said as he was more interested to know what she has to say.


    ¡°Well¡±. Silver smiled, she was so excited to break the good news to him. She took his two hands and guided it to her stomach. She looked up at him and smiled,¡±Can you guess¡±. She asked but he didn¡¯t get the hint.


    ¡°Do you want me to finger your pussy?¡±. Dante cocked his brow and asked but she just rolled her eyes.


    ¡°I am pregnant you dummy¡±. Silver said and Dante¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°Not true¡±. Dante spluttered out in disbelief.


    ¡°Do you wanna see the result?¡±


    ¡°Oh my god¡±. Dante lips curved up to a wide grin, he couldn¡¯t believe he was going to be a father. He pulled Silver into his embrace and hugged her so tightly. ¡°I can¡¯t believe this Silver ¡±. He said in tears. ¡°You can¡¯t imagine how excited I am right now. I am going to be a father¡±. He cried out.


    Silver was stiff in his arms, she never expected his excited to be this wild. It seems like he was expecting this.


    He disengaged from the hug and grabbed her wrist,¡±Come with me, i also have a big surprise for you¡±. Dante said and pulled her up to the terrace while she followed from behind. He grabbed a cup and a spoon from the servers tray then turned to the crowd and began hitting the ss with a spoon while he called for everyone¡¯s attention towards them. Everyone turned their attention towards them and before they knew it they were all surrounded by people.


    Silver could hear her heart beat hard in her chest. Feeling everyone¡¯s eyes descended on them, she was eager to know what he was up to. Even her parents were staring and from the look on their face, they looked shocked.


    Just when he had gotten everyone¡¯s attention, Dante dropped the cup and the spoon on the ground, dipped his hand into his pocket and brought out a small box. She stood still, watching, hoping it wasn¡¯t what she thinks it is.


    Dante fell on one knee and the other leg up as he opened the box and revealed a golden ring. She could swear it looks so fucking real and expensive. Where did he get so much money to afford this? ¡°Silver¡±. He called, looking up into her eyes while she ced her hand on her lips and stared down at him. ¡°Will you make me the happiest man alive and ept to be my future and forever¡­¡±. He said, gently and slowly. ¡°Will you marry me?¡±. He finally asked and everywhere became quiet. The music ying suddenly stopped as everyone waited to hear her respond.


    ¡°I¡­¡±. A drop of tears fell down from her eyes as she looked up to see her parents smiling at her, giving her a go ahead to make the right choice. ¡°Yes I will¡­yes¡±. She screamed and he took her hands and slid the ring into her fourth finger. She fell upon his shoulder and hugged him then gave him a deep kiss. ¡°I¡¯m going to get married¡±. She screamed, showing her ring finger to the crowd.


    There was a smattering of cheers and apuse from the crowd watching them when she said yes. Her mother came up to her and pulled her into a hug. ¡°I¡¯m gonna get married mom¡±, She wept-ed and then her father joined them in the hug. Silver pulled Dante to join the hug also before they disengaged.


    The music was turned on immediately and everyone began dancing wholeheartedly.


    Diego stormed out of the house in rage. He got to the roadway and saw a car waiting there. The car drove to his front and stopped before the window of the car rolled down and Ro¡¯s face showed. ¡°Hey Diego, wanna hang out?¡±. He then lifted the head of a woman who was sucking his cock below the steering wheels.


    ¡°How did you find her?¡±. Diego asked as he recognized thedy to be the hotel attender whom they had fucked. ¡°Vani¡±, He called and she just grinned at him while licking the side of her lips.


    ¡°I found her at the hotel and asked her out. She is ours now if you ept toe in¡±, Ro said and without any questions, he joined them in the car and they zoomed off.


    ¡°I¡¯m your slut¡±, Vani giggled as she began rubbing his cock through his pant as they zoomed out of the neighborhood

 Chapter 94 SHE IS MY WIFE

    Ann woke when she inhaled the smell of fried chicken and waffles. It disturbed her stomach, making her remember she hasn¡¯t eaten since yesterday.


    ¡°Good morning Ann ¡±, Marcus greeted as he opened the door and came in with a tray of food. ¡°Slept well?¡±. Marcus asked and Ann just beamed him a smile while nodding her head. He ced the tray on herp and gave her a soft kiss on the head.


    ¡°Thank you sir¡±. Ann smiled and began to eat the food urgently as she was deadly hungry.


    His phone rang from his pocket so he brought it out, smiling when he saw the caller. ¡°Hello honey¡±. Marcus turned his back at Ann when he answered.


    ¡°I am home Marcus,e meet me downstairs¡±. The caller said before it hung up.


    ¡°Oh no¡±. Marcus said and ran out of the room without hesitation.


    ¡°Who must that be?¡±. Ann wondered. She did recall when he had spoken to someone on the phone a few days ago abouting over. So it must be his mother. She hurried up and finished her food then scurried into the bathroom. As she entered the bathroom, she walked to the counter which had a window clinged to the wall. She took a few breaths in to calm herself, feeling nervous if Marcus¡¯ mother would ept her once she saw her. She looked at her naked reflection in the mirror, studying it. She could see the imprint of Marcus¡¯ five fingers on her face and it reminded her of yesterday. The pains and torture she had pass through just to be with him. While still looking at the mirror, she turned to the side and stuck her butt out as she studied. It was all red and swollen with the mark of the paddle he had used to spank her yesterday. She ced her hand on her butt cheek, rubbing them in circles then sighed and whispered. ¡°It was worth it¡±. She entered the bathtub and had a quick shower before she came out with a towel tied across her chest. She walked to the wardrobe and opened it, searching for a decent dress to wear until she came across a blue long dress. She wore her underwear before putting on the dress then put on a light makeup to hide the scar on her face.


    Ann turned to look at the mirror to see the final look. It was great. She brushed her messy hair down to her shoulder before she left the room. As she climbed downstairs, she heard their voices from the sitting room. The moment she stepped into the sitting room, she caught Marcus hugging a woman. She seems like his age but a little bit older, speaking from her appearance. She only wore a red gown with no makeup to cover her wrinkled face.


    ¡°Who is she?¡±. Thedy asked when her gaze caught with Ann and she disengaged from the hug.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Marcus seemed shocked when he turned and saw Ann standing by the hallway. He stood there stiff as if thinking of what to say while the two women waited for his response.


    ¡°Wait a second¡±. Ann stopped him when she tried to speak. ¡°Was she the woman you were talking with on the phone?¡±She asked, slowly approaching them.


    ¡°Ann look, i can exin¡±


    ¡°You are Marcus¡¯ mom right?¡±. Ann asked as she outstretched her hand to the woman for a handshake. ¡°I am Ann¡±


    Thedy nced at Marcus surprisingly then to Ann,¡±Did Marcus not tell you about it?¡±. She asked and Ann smiled.


    ¡°Tell me what?¡±. Ann asked, then turned to look at Marcus. She could feel her heart beat elerating due to their intense silence.


    ¡°SHE IS MY WIFE¡±. Marcus spoke firmly.

 Chapter 95 HE BROKE ME

    Ann was shocked by his response. Her first thought was that he was just joking so she summoned enough courage and scoffed before she turned to thedy. ¡°Really?¡±. She tried so hard to put on a fake smile on her face but when Marcus nodded in confirmation, a bitter tearyughter burst out of her with all the force of her frustration. She felt like her heart was going to rip out of her chest because of the lingering pains she was feeling inside. She was trying so hard to hold back her tears after hearing what he said but it was too much when memories of yesterday began to flow inside her head. The pains she felt, the tears and how he had ruthlessly hitted her with that paddle, ¡°So everything I did, means nothing to you?¡±. She whispered and he just sighed.


    ¡°I tried to tell you about it Ann. I love my wife and I can¡¯t leave her for you¡±. Marcus said and Ann just shook her head, looking disappointed.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t fucking love me then why didn¡¯t you tell me instead of making me suffer?¡±. Ann screamed at him and Marcus kept quiet, realizing his mistake. He would have told her the truth than making her go through this pain. ¡°You are just like the men in my past, who hurt me¡±.


    ¡°Ann I¡¯m so- ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡°. Marcus tried to grab her hand but she flinched back.


    His wife Amber, stood there stunned and confused,¡±Marcus what is going on?¡±, She asked.


    ¡°DON¡¯T TOUCH ME!!!¡±. Ann burst into tears and ran upstairs. She frantically pulled out her clothes from the wardrobe and shoved them into her bag then ran downstairs. ¡°Happy married life, I am so happy for the both of you¡±, She said and left.


    ¡°Ann listen to me¡±. Marcus said, racing after her. ¡°I am sorry Ann ¡±. He yelled and she paused then turned to look at him.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, I was the one who was obsessed with a matured married man¡±. Ann said and left the house. Since this day she had swore not to ever see him again.


    She boarded a taxi on the road and arrived home a minuteter. She paid the cab-man then alighted from the car and stormed into her house. The moment she entered the house, she began breaking anything she came across. She threw her bag to the mirror and screamed as loud as she could,¡±Marcus why did you do this to me!!!¡±.  She slumped down on the floor and cried. She really loves him but yet he hurt-ed her so badly.


    After sitting on the ground for what seemed like an hour, her phone beeped and she took it out from her bag to see a written message from Marcus.


    ¡°Ann, I am really sorry that I hurt you. You see, I have been married to Amber for five years now and I can¡¯t leave her for you because I love her so much. I hope you find someone else who will love and cherish you more than I did. I am sorry because this will be the end of our rtionship. Doctor Marcus¡±. She copsed on the floor and cried out in pain after reading the text message.


    *


    *


    *


    *


    *


    Silver turned to the side with Dante¡¯s hand still wrapped around her waist. She parted her eyes open and smiled as she lifted her hand to stare at the ring in her finger. She couldn¡¯t believe she is getting married so soon to the love of her life, Dante.


    Dante moaned as he pulled her so close to his naked chest. ¡°Good morning babe¡¯. He kissed her shoulder and she giggled.


    ¡°Morning honey¡±. Silver mumbled.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to be waking up every morning this close to you¡±. He said, tightening his grip on her waist.


    ¡°We are already¡±. Silver said and shuddered when she felt Dante¡¯s hands rubbing her stomach.


    ¡°What do you think we should name our little Silver?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s gonna be a boy. Our little Dante¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°Urgh i don¡¯t wanna argue with you. We will just wait till the child is born¡±, Dante said, standing up naked from the bed.


    ¡°But¡­¡±, She sat up on the bed, pulling the duvet up to cover her chest. ¡°If it¡¯s a boy we will name him Asher but if it¡¯s a girl we¡¯re gonna name her Anie¡±. She said, ¡°And I am sure our baby is gonna be a boy¡±, Silver added and Dante rolled his eyes.


    ¡°Wanna join me in the shower this morning?¡±. Dante asked.


    ¡°I will join youter¡±


    ¡°Okay then¡±. Dante said and entered the bathroom.


    Silver grabbed her phone from the nightstand then typed a message. ¡°Good-news Ann. I and Dante will be getting married next week. Prepare to be my maid of honor and also I am going to visit Dante¡¯s parents today for the first time (Dancing emoji)¡±. She sent the message to Ann immediately before she joined Dante in the shower.


    Few hourster, Dante and Silver descended from the stairs fully dressed. Silver informed her parents about them leaving and they led them out of the house then bade them goodbye.

 Chapter 96 HE BROKE ME(2)

    They arrived at Dante¡¯s family house five hourster after a long drive. They both came out from the car and it was surprising to Silver that Dante isn¡¯t who she thought he was. The house was damn too expensive for someone like him.


    ¡°Is this really your house?¡±Silver asked to confirm they weren¡¯t in the wrong house.


    ¡°Of course yes. Don¡¯t you like it?¡±


    ¡°I do¡­¡±


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go inside¡±. Dante took her hands and led her into his house. Silver felt nervous because it was the first time she was going to meet with Dante¡¯s parents.  He opened the door of the house and Silver gasped when she entered. This house was the definition of luxury. She turned around, admiring the house till they got to the sitting room and found a middle aged woman seated on the coach.


    ¡°Mom¡±, Dante stooped down to kiss his mother on the cheek before he stood up. ¡°This is Silver, the woman I told you about, She is my fiance¡±. He said and the woman lifted her gaze to look at Silver.


    ¡°And Silver met my mom, Stephanie¡±. Dante introduced his mother to Silver.


    Silver leaned down and engulfed her into a warm hug,¡±It¡¯s so nice to have finally met you, Dante really told me a lot about you¡±. She stayed there till she felt Stephanie patted her back softly before she stood up.


    ¡°Meka made breakfast, you should join us Silver¡±. Stephanie said.


    ¡°Sure ma¡±. Silver epted and joined them at the dinner table.


    It was a nice breakfast and everyone got to know each other more.


    The next day, Silver called Ann. She wanted to remind her about her wedding so they could go shopping in preparation for the wedding. Ann did ept toe but she noticed the sadness in her tone and wondered what was wrong with her. She wanted to know how her days with Marcus were going. She didn¡¯t bother so long about it as they were going to meet in person and discuss everything together.


    *


    *Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    *


    ANN POV


    I had no choice than to meet Silver at the shopping mall today. I congratted her on getting engaged when I arrived and helped her select the best wedding dress then selected mine for her wedding. I tried so hard to keep a smiley face for the sake of Silver, despite feeling broken inside. I just wanted Silver to be happy.


    Dante paid the bills and took the package home while I and Silver stayed back in a cafe to discuss. I didn¡¯t want to ruin her happy moment so I just told her briefly that I am cured now and the appointment with Marcus is over. Although she tried to ask me about my rtionship with Marcus and I just told her that I feel nothing for him. It took a long while to convince her before she finally epted.


    I stayed in the cafe with her for one hour before I went home since I was feeling so dazzled as what Marcus did to me kept on disturbing me and it hurt me so much. I needed something that could take my mind off it so I searched for a man-whore online and ordered him toe to my ce.


    I opened my bag and came across the packaged gift Marcus had given me at his ce. At first, I wanted to throw it away but I stopped myself from doing so as I was more eager to know what was inside. I tore the design used to package the gift before I saw the huge dildo inside. I felt anger swell in me and I threw it away angrily, what does he expect me to do with that shit?. I grabbed my phone then dialed the number and ordered for a man-whore online.


    Few minutester, I heard a knock on my door and quickly rushed to the door and opened it.


    ¡°You are the man I ordered for right?¡±. I asked, observing the pale muscr man¡¯s appearance.


    ¡°Yes mydy¡±. He locked the door behind him and pushed me to the bed.


    Without wasting time, I quickly stripped naked, sat on the edge of the bed and waited till he was done removing his clothes. Iid back waiting for him to shove his cock inside me but he lowered his head to lick my pussy. I stopped him,¡±Just fuck me¡±. I ordered then he came in between my legs, mped her waist with both hands and shoved his cock inside inside me. I heard him grunt as he started moving his cock inside me. I swear i couldn¡¯t feel anything as I watched him fuck me. This wasn¡¯t what i expected, everything keeps reminding me of Marcus and all the pains i went through just to be with him. I began to cry as memories of what happened at his house yesterday flowed into my head. ¡°SHE IS MY WIFE¡±, His voice kept repeating in my head and i couldn¡¯t help but cry as he started moving his cock inside me at a slow pace.


    The man began ramming his cock inside me, a little faster when he noticed i wasn¡¯t showing any sign of him fucking her. ¡°Can you not feel me?¡±. He asked as he kept on mming his cock inside me with much effort just for me the pleasure of his cock sliding and rubbing my inner walls. At Least this was what he was paid for, to pleasure his client. ¡°Ahhh ooh good¡±. He grunt and moan as he pressed his dick deep inside me, wanting me to feel pleasure of his deep thrust but nothing was working on me because of the rage burning inside my chest.


    I always have sex whenever I¡¯m sad, the pleasure makes me feel at ease and lost but this time was totally different.


    My body shook and quivered as I cried below him. I thought having sex would take my mind off him and forget the memories i had with Marcus but nothing seems to work. Why had my body betrayed me¡­I sobbed so hard that it made the man think he was taking advantage of me.


    He slowed down his pace and asked softly,¡±What is wrong?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t feel anything¡±, I cried out. The pains in my chest were too bing unbearable when I think of Marcus. I can¡¯t get over Marcus, I had so many feelings for him but he broke me. ¡°Why can¡¯t I get over him?¡±, I cried, feeling shattered as I wondered why everyone I love always leaves me.


    ¡°Please tell me what you can¡¯t feel?¡±. The man¡¯s soft voice brought me back to reality.


    ¡°I can¡¯t feel your cock¡±. I managed to whisper honestly.


    The man stopped and slid his cock out of me then put on his clothes and left as he felt insulted by my response.


    ¡°I need you to work!!!¡±, I yelled as I pped my pussy then reached out for the dildo and grabbed it. I shoved it into my pussy and began thrusting but nothing was working on me.


    Marcus broke me. He broke my heart and my whole body too.

 Chapter 97 FINALE

    TWO WEEKS LATER-THE WEDDING DAY


    ANN POV


    I arrived at the church earlier in order not to miss Silver¡¯s wedding. I felt jealous and happy for her when I saw Silver in her magnificent wedding dress, standing on the altar holding hands with Dante. Fresh tears streamed down from my eyes when I heard the priest say,¡±You may kiss your bride¡±. I watched as the two couples leaned in together for a deep kiss and immediately the whole crowd began pping and screaming. Beautiful flowers were thrown in the air as Dante held Silver by hand and gently pulled her with him out of the church. I stood up and followed them from behind with everyone trailing behind me.


    They smiled sweetly to the camera shing from different directions. Silver dragged me to join them in a family picture before she threw the wedding flower. I didn¡¯t bother to pick because I knew my whole life, I am going to be single.


    Soon a ck limousine appeared in front of them and the two couples waved theirst goodbyes before they entered the car and zoomed off for their honeymoon. I cried watching my best friend leaving with her husband. Silver married her one night stand partner and me?. I left the church without bothering to stay back with the family to celebrate because I was feeling nauseous. Immediately the car stopped, I paid him off and alighted from the car before striding into my house.


    ¡°Wee back to loneliness¡±. I sighed as I took off my clothes and entered the bathroom. I stayed there, under the shower for a long time trying to cool my head until I heard a knock on her door. I quickly wore a robe and tied it before stepping out of the bathroom. I walked to the door and opened it, but there was no one there. Just as I was about to go inside my room, a huge hand mped my mouth and nose from behind. I felt so scared and screamed into the hand holding me then tried to run but my arms were pinned behind my back. I struggled, unable to breath while my screams came out as a muffle. The door was shut and I was gestured towards the bed.


    ¡°Shut up Ann, it¡¯s me¡±. He then turned me around and pushed me down to the bed. ¡°Lorenzo¡±. Lorenzo added and my eyes widened, what is he doing here?.


    ¡°What?, how did you find me?¡±. I asked, feeling my breath quickening its pace as I was so scared to see him alone with me.


    ¡°I followed you, from the church¡±. He responded. ¡°I miss you so much Ann¡±. Lorenzo said and leaned his face down to kiss me but I pped his face away and slid out from his trap on the bed.


    I rearranged my robe to avoid it from dropping down from my chest. ¡°What the fuck are you doing here?¡±. I asked, wondering how he had escaped from jail. ¡°You are supposed to be in jail¡±, I yelled.


    ¡°Yes I know Ann¡±. He turned to look at me. ¡°But I am here now¡±. Lorenzo stated obviously.


    ¡°How¡­how¡±. I stuttered before he snapped in.


    ¡°I want you back¡±, Lorenzo said and I took a step back away from him.


    ¡°You monster, get the fuck out of my house before i call the police!!!¡±


    ¡°Ann look i can exin¡±


    ¡°Exin what huh?¡±. I chuckled. ¡°Go ahead and exin how you sold me while I call the police¡±. I said and walked to the vanity table to get my phone.


    ¡°They are in jail now, see¡±. Lorenzo said and showed me a pic of the two men that raped me in a jail uniform. ¡°I had to set them up for the police to caught them. They are in jail now¡±


    ¡°It still doesn¡¯t change anything¡±. I said, dialing the cops number on my phone but Lorenzo yanked the phone off my hand. ¡°Give it back¡±. I tried to reach for my phone but he lifted his hand a little higher. I pushed him against his chest and raced to the door but he caught me by the arm then pulled me back.


    ¡°They threatened to kill me if I didn¡¯t offer you to them that night and i had no choice¡±


    ¡°You always had no choice, let me go¡±. I demanded as I struggled to pull my arm out from his grip.


    ¡°I want you back Ann¡±


    ¡°Well I don¡¯t¡±. I sessfully jerked her arm away from his grip as he stayed silent. ¡°I don¡¯t care if my rapist is in jail but I don¡¯t love you anymore and I will never forgive you for what you did to me¡±, I turned to the door but stopped when I felt a gun pointed at the back of my head.


    ¡°If i can¡¯t have you, then no one else can ¡±. Lorenzo said.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Tears dropped down from my eyes. I see no point in living anyways, ¡°Shoot me then¡±. I said and immediately, he pulled the trigger and I cked out.


    AUTHOR¡¯S POV


    Ann¡¯s cold bloody bodyid down on the floor, pooled on her own blood. He locked the house before he grabbed her legs and pulled her body to the bathroom then hid her in the bathtub. He came out of the bathroom and locked the door. He took out Ann¡¯s phone and typed a message, ¡°Sorry Silver but I will be gone for a while. Please don¡¯t bother to call me as I will be so busy. I will call you whenever I¡¯m back. Bye¡±. He sent the message then ced the gun by the side of his head and shot himself to death.


    THE END¡­¡­.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!